Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - O Malley

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 7
21
Climax Control Archives / Putting Down Barnhardt
« on: August 14, 2020, 09:32:23 PM »
Tuesday August 4th- 3 A.M
Home Sweet Home- Quarantine No More!
Las Vegas, Nevada


Finally. After spending the last few months quarantining in the Saxon Hotel due to Covid-19 restrictions set in place by all of the bosses in SCW, SCU and GRIME, the restrictions have now been eased and everyone was free to return to their homes if they chose to do so. And while the world, and the United States in particular, was still in the midst of the pandemic, lockdowns were easing and things were trending towards the “new normal.” And that was something everyone was still trying to figure out.

Prior to covid-19, not much was known about where exactly O’Malley and Darcy called home. It was obvious they had chosen to move to the United States once he returned to his wrestling career, but for the last several months, they had never spoken much about it, as they were more than happy with the “home away from home” that had quickly been sprung on them. It was a break from having to keep up with the everyday maintenance of their home, but it is now time to get back to reality. Which, surprisingly, is not very far from the Saxon Hotel, right here in Las Vegas.

Their home wasn’t as extravagant as others had in SCW or SCU. It was modest more than anything, but they didn’t need much. A one story home with three bedrooms, two bathrooms and a finished basement was really all they felt they needed- even though it is just the two of them for now. That could very well change in the coming months, but that all remained to be sorted out. They were just glad to be back in the privacy of their own home to celebrate O’Malley’s victorious Supernova and Summer XXXtreme weekend on board the Sun Princess Cruise ship.

Before announcing the secret that they had been secretly married for the last two years to the entire SCW universe, they had planned on celebrating their anniversary in the quiet and privacy of their mini-suite. As unfortunate luck would have it, now former World Heavyweight Champion Ben Jordan and current GRIME World Nightmare Champion, Max Burke, were in rooms on either side of O’Malley and Darcy and they would not allow the two a quiet night. Nor would they allow them a quiet final night to celebrate O’Malley’s Roulette Championship win. Needless to say, much of the last twelve hours or so has been spent properly celebrating with no interruptions.

At the present moment, however, as Darcy lays fast asleep in their bed, O’Malley isn’t in the bed with her. He’s seated on their loveseat on the opposite side of the room, watching her sleep. His SCU Underground and SCW Roulette Championship belts are placed on the vanity dresser, and he glances at them every so often. Everything was finally starting to work out with his life. He is a double champion making waves in both brands. He has a beautiful wife of two years and they are back in their home. And while he didn’t have Owen back in his life yet, he was fast working on that situation and eventually, that would all fall into place as well. So why, as he looks at Darcy, does something feel off?

There was something she wasn’t telling him, he thought. He had no proof, and for the most part she acted as she normally did, but every once in a while, he got the sense that there was something he didn’t know. Whether it be a quick look she had in her eyes, or a moment like he was just about to witness, he knew there was something.

O’Malley hadn’t told Darcy this, but there were moments where she would cry or even talk in her sleep. Moments like right now when she started to toss and turn in her sleep. She rolled over onto her back, and started to cry and talk under her breath. O’Malley couldn’t work out what she was saying, but she needed him. So he quickly stands up and heads over to the bed. He slowly climbs into bed, trying not to wake her as he scoots in close to her.


O’Malley: Shhh, love. I’m here, love.

He runs his hand through her hair, but she’s still restless from the nightmare she is having. If only he could see into her dreams, he would understand better. If only she would tell him.

Darcy: Baby...Baby…

It was a single word repeated just a few times. O’Malley thought about what was troubling her, and the only thing that came to mind with the word baby was how badly she wanted them to have one. She had expressed it many times over the last couple of months, but he thought they had come to an understanding. They would build their family eventually, but the present time wasn’t the right time to do so. But why was it bothering her so much in waiting? He couldn’t help but think there was more to it. More that he needed to know. And he needed to find a way for her to open up to him.

As he tried to comfort her quietly, she suddenly jumped and sat up straight in bed, her nightmare having woken her up. She looked around in a panic, and when she saw O’Malley was wide away, she buried her head in her hands, and took in a few deep breaths trying to calm herself down.


Darcy: Damn it. I...I’m sorry, my love. I didn’t mean to wake you like that.

O’Malley: Ye didn’t wake me, love. I was already awake. Ye were havin’ some kinda nightmare, huh?

Darcy looked at him, confused. Or, so she tried to put off that she was confused, but there was that nagging feeling again that she was about to withhold something from him.

Darcy: What? Oh, it was nothing. I don’t even really remember what it was now. I’m fine, but why were you awake?

O’Malley scoots in closer to her again, and she does the same. He wraps his arm around her as she cuddles in close to him, immediately feeling better and more relaxed.

O’Malley: Just alot on me mind, love. But I think I could get some sleep now, if yer ok anyway. Ye sure ye don’t remember that nightmare?

Darcy shakes her head. She was lying. He knew she was, but he was giving her the time she needed to speak to him.

Darcy: I’m sure. If I could remember, I would tell you. Besides, I’m better now that I’m in your arms. That must have been why I was having a nightmare if you weren’t asleep next to me.

He let out a sigh and just nodded as the two got more comfortable in bed, ready to fall back asleep for the remainder of the night. He loved this woman with all his heart, and to think there was something troubling her that he didn’t know? Well, that alone just broke his, but he would never pressure her to say what it was. She had to be ready.

And he felt that he would know sooner rather than later…




FLASHBACK
Dublin, Ireland
Early 2015


O’Malley was about to be hit with a serious dose of “I told ya so” from everyone he would come into contact with now that he was back home in Ireland. Things didn’t work out with Misty, despite thinking they would. They almost had, but as fate would have it, Misty couldn’t even remember her own life now thanks to a brutal attack that left her with full amnesia. And O’Malley just couldn’t keep fighting for the Misty he fell in love with to return, when that may never happen.

So he left. He gave Misty the space she needed, and flew back home to Ireland. But damn, did that hurt. Especially after the decisions he made to be with Misty in the first place. And to have it all go down the way it had? Maybe he deserved it. Darcy would have moved on by now anyway. At least he hoped. He would just have to find a way to be alone and move on with his own life while both of the women he ever saw himself spending the rest of his life with, were moving on with theirs.

He hasn’t been back in Ireland for long, and he’s about to return to his favorite spot...Tommy’s Pub. He hadn’t seen the owner, Tommy, in several months and it was high time he caught up with him and the local gossip. He just hoped his return would be better received than he thought it was going to be.


O’Malley: Hey! Tommy Boy-O! Guess who’s back, fella?!

O’Malley burst through the door and into the pub, making a grand entrance. Only a few people were there, and all eyes turned towards him. Tommy was standing behind the bar and as he laid eyes on O’Malley he threw his towel down and leaned against the bar on the palms of his hands.

Tommy: Ye’ve gotta be shiting me! O’Malley, what the hell are ye doin’ back here?!

O’Malley cracks a smile as he walks up to the bar, sitting in his favorite spot.

O’Malley: Ye know me, Tommy. Can’t stay away from this place forever. I thought fer sure ye’d have sold this place by now.

Tommy shakes his head. O’Malley doesn’t even need to tell him what he wants, and Tommy pours him a pint of his favorite Irish beer. He sets it down in front of O’Malley.

Tommy: Not quite yet, O’Malley. And what I meant was I thought ye had quite the life fer yerself in America. How’s that Misty lass doin’? She with ye?

O’Malley quickly looks down at his drink, his smile fading. He goes quiet and Tommy takes that as a clue that things weren’t so well.

Tommy: I guess not. That’s a shame, fella. Ye were so sure things would work out with her, and ye had to end things with Darcy like ye did. Makes ye look like a…

O’Malley: Yeah, yeah. I know, Tommy. I’m an arse. I’m payin’ fer me mistakes now. Misty’s gonna go on and be with someone else, and Darcy’s no doubt moved on and found someone who—

Tommy starts shaking his head and O’Malley stops.

Tommy: Guess again idgit. Ye broke that woman’s spirit. She’s been a mess to deal with ever since ye left.

O’Malley: Yer jokin’ me, right? I know what I did was wrong, Tommy, but there ain’t no way Darcy hasn’t moved on by—

The sound of the door bursting open is heard, interrupting O’Malley. Tommy’s eyes dart to behind him and when O’Malley spins around, he's given full proof that what Tommy said was true. Darcy was standing in the doorway, looking a shell of her former self. She takes one look at O’Malley and her nostrils flare. But she stands frozen in place for a moment. As O’Malley stands up, she spins around and rushes right back out the door and O’Malley goes after her.

Tommy: Oi! That’s not such a good idea, O’Malley! Ye might want to leave her be!

O’Malley: I know what I’m doin’, Tommy. Mind yer business!

O’Malley chases after Darcy quickly. She’s not running, but walking briskly away from the pub, trying to get away from it, and O’Malley.

O’Malley: Darcy! Wait! Geez, would ye stop!

Darcy: I’ve got nothing to say to you, O’Malley. I don’t know what you’re doing here but—

O’Malley finally catches up to her. He catches her hand and stops them both, spinning her around so she faces him. But she refuses to make eye contact. Seeing her up close breaks him even more.

O’Malley: What are ye doin’, Darcy? I...I know things didn’t end on good terms, but that was all my fault. What are ye doin’?

Darcy: What the hell do you mean, what am I doing? I’m trying to get away from you, because I don’t want to see you. You’re a piece of shit, Shane O’Malley!

Ouch. She called him by his first name. She never did that, because he hated it, but he wasn’t about to scold her for it. He knew she had a point.

O’Malley: Christ...ye should’ve moved on by now, Darc! I know fer a fact that there’s fellas around here that woulda killed me if it meant bein’ with you!

Darcy: I don’t care! And why do you give a shit?! You did this to me, O’Malley! You left me for that American trash so you don’t get to worry about me or what I am or am not doing! But, let me guess, things didn’t work out with her and you expect me to just come running back to you though, right?

He shakes his head.

O’Malley: No, things didn’t work out with her. It’s...complicated. But, I also don’t expect ye to come running back to me. I wasn’t even planning on reachin’ out to ye until ye burst through that door lookin’ the way ye did. What the hell happened to ye?

Darcy: YOU happened to me, O’Malley! You made me fall for you, and want a future with you, and then you up and left me for a woman you barely even know! You destroyed me! You killed….my spirit! I hate you! Do you hear me?! I HATE YOU!

She lashes out at him, punching him in his chest repeatedly. It’s not enough to really hurt him, but he lets her do it. He lets her hit him as much as she needs, because he did this to her. He broke her heart and if she needed to beat him, then so be it. After several shots, though, she breaks down crying and nearly collapses. But he catches her and he pulls her in close, letting her cry and sob into his chest for as long as she needs.

*************************

April 4th, 2015


Life in Ireland was just getting back to normal for O’Malley. At least, the normal that he experienced before he knew Misty. He and Darcy were just starting to work things out and move forward with possibly rekindling their relationship. Neither wanted to rush things, but it was a work in progress that both were starting to feel a sense of happiness about.

But then fate dealt O’Malley another blow. And it was just within the last couple of hours. Misty had shown up in Ireland out of the blue, revealing that all of her memories had returned, but that was not why she was here. She had even bigger news for O’Malley.

She was carrying their child.

It was a turn of events that neither had seen coming, and Misty had made it clear she didn’t expect anything from O’Malley. She just wanted him to know, and if she had to raise their child alone, she would. But O’Malley wouldn’t allow that. He needed to do right by their child, and he would.

He just had to break the news to Darcy. And in doing so, perhaps break her heart all over again. He was hoping it wouldn’t be as bad this time around, because they weren’t even back together, but it didn’t make the situation any easier.

Darcy is just walking out of her apartment building when O’Malley is walking in, and the two come face to face. Darcy smiles as she looks at him, surprised to see him.


Darcy: Hey, I was just leaving to come see you. What are you doing here?

He felt sick to his stomach for what he was about to do to her again. He couldn’t even think of how to begin, and his mouth just opened as he tried to speak.

Darcy: What? What is it?

O’Malley: Christ...I don’t know how to say this…

He soon figured out that he didn’t need to. Her smile faded and she took a step back.

Darcy: It’s her, isn’t it? She’s back…

His eyes blinked for a moment and all he could do was nod. She stepped back even further, now angry. He had hoped to find a better way to tell her, but the words just blurted out.

O’Malley: She’s pregnant, Darc. She’s havin’ my kid. I...I gotta do right by them…

Darcy’s jaw dropped and she just stared at him in complete shock. He stepped towards her, but she held up her hands and pointed at him.

Darcy: Get the hell out of here. Get the hell away from me, O’Malley!

O’Malley: Ye gotta understand that I had no idea...I wasn’t expectin’ this and neither was she!

Darcy: Get away from me! I don’t give a shit about her or that bastard child she’s carrying! You make me sick! Drop dead, O’Malley!

And with those last hurtful words, Darcy turned around and ran back inside. She didn’t run up to her apartment right away, though. She couldn’t. She just stood inside the main door and cried, out of O’Malley’s sight, as he turned and started to walk away. It was at that moment that he was going to cross the street, without looking, and a car was speeding down the road and hit him. The sound of his body hitting the car and the screams from bystanders caught Darcy’s attention. She ran out the door and looked into the street, seeing him laying in front of that car, a bloodied mess.

Darcy: Oh...Oh God, no. What have I done?! O’MALLEY!!

And she rushed to his side, as did the witnesses to the accident, praying that her last words weren’t what had caused this…



Present Day
Las Vegas, Nevada


Now that O’Malley’s life was beginning to work out and get to a place he was content with, there was just one big part of that equation that still needed fixing. That was his relationship with Owen. He needed Owen back in his life, and while he knew that Misty’s family was not going to make it easy, he couldn’t let them win. He couldn’t, and wouldn’t, let Owen continue to think that he didn’t want him. Because that just wasn’t true.

It has been just over a month now since O’Malley last attempted to see Owen. It was on Owen’s fifth birthday, and while he had seen him, it wasn’t that long of a reunion and he didn’t get a chance to really talk to Owen...to start to help him understand. So he had to try again.

And today is that day for the second attempt. He was trying to plan everything out in his head, and how he would defend himself to Misty’s parents. He was doing everything he could to avoid this all going to court, but he wasn’t sure just how long he would put up with them fighting the inevitable.

As he pulled his car along the street in front of Misty’s parent’s home, he was surprised to see that they weren’t home. But, a familiar face was there keeping watch over Owen as well as a toddler girl O’Malley could see playing in the backyard. Misty’s youngest sister, Dixie, was there watching over Owen and the little girl. From where she was standing in the backyard, she saw O’Malley pull up outside the house and exit his car soon after. Though she wasn’t pleased to see him, she didn’t get as angry as her parents had. And she yelled out to Owen and the little girl to stay put while she went to the front yard, all while keeping watch on them from a distance.


Dixie: You shouldn’t be here, O’Malley. My father and Colleen aren’t home, but that doesn’t mean I’ll let you see Owen.

From the backyard, Owen hears Dixie calling out towards his father and he stops what he is doing. The little girl does as well and they both sneak over closer towards the front yard to see what is going on. O’Malley smiles and waves to Owen, then to the little girl.

O’Malley: She must be yer little one?

Dixie folds her arms and looks back to the kids. She points back towards the back yard and Owen takes his little cousin by the hand and leads her away. Dixie turns her attention back to O’Malley.

Dixie: My daughter, yes. But she doesn’t concern you. And neither does Owen. Not anymore.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: See, that is where yer all wrong, Dixie. Regardless of what I did two years ago, Owen is still me son. I’m not the same fella I was two years ago, and I need Owen back in my life. Look at me, Dixie. Do I look like I did two years ago? Do I look like I’m lyin’ to ye?

Dixie: Maybe not, but I’ve seen that woman that you’re with, apparently married to, and none of us want to see Owen being raised by her. Not after the way she spoke about Misty. Hell, the way you spoke about her. And do you really think she wants to help you take care of the child you had with Misty? I don’t think so. We’re not going to let him get hurt ever again.

O’Malley sighs. Dixie turns around to check on the kids again, making sure she can see them, as well as hearing them play.

O’Malley: Ye can’t use Darcy as an excuse to keep him from me. She wants to be a mother more than anythin’, and she knows that bein’ with me means that Owen will be part of the picture. Ye all can’t fight this forever. I feel terrible fer what I did, but I did it to protect him. Ye saw me after Misty died. I was a wreck.

Dixie: Yeah and look how long that lasted. You abandoned Owen to go after Darcy, and then you married her just months after Misty died. You’re trying to take over Misty’s life in wrestling, and now you’re trying to replace her as Owen’s mother with that vile woman. And to think I ever had any respect for you, or love for you as a member of my family. You disgust me.

O’Malley’s attention focuses behind Dixie as Owen and her daughter have walked up just behind her. O’Malley smiles at Owen, the closest he’s been to him in over two years. Dixie panics and looks at Owen.

Dixie: Owen, please. Take Misty and go and play in the backyard. I don’t want to tell you again.

O’Malley: Ye named her Misty?

Owen keeps a hold little Misty’s hand, and is hesitant to leave. He stares at his father.

Owen: I...I want to talk to Daddy. Can’t I just…

Dixie: Not right now, Owen. We’ll discuss it when Grandma and Grandpa get home. Just...go play and let me talk to O’Malley.

O’Malley: Now, wait a second, Dixie. He wants to talk to me. Just let me talk to me son.

Dixie leads Owen and little Misty back towards the backyard before she turns to O’Malley again, shaking her head.

Dixie: Sorry, you gave up that right two years ago.

O’Malley: Look, I’m doin’ everything I can to prevent this from goin’ to court, Dixie, but don’t think I won’t go that route if I need to.

Dixie narrows her eyes and glares at her former brother-in-law with contempt in her eyes.

Dixie: And that right there proves you don’t have Owen’s best interests at heart. Threaten going to court all you want, we’ll make sure a judge gets the real picture of what kind of father you are. Now, if you excuse me, I need to get back to my daughter and my nephew.

Dixie doesn’t give O’Malley a chance to respond. She turns and returns to the backyard to keep a better watch on the kids, and O’Malley is left defeated once again. He had hoped Dixie would understand, but apparently he was wrong. And the thought of going to court was becoming more and more as a future reality.

But...he would wait just a little longer before deciding to do that.




Victorious. That’s just the only way I can describe how Supernova and Summer XXXtreme went fer me, and how the future is gonna go, too. I knew what I was gettin’ meself into when I signed on as an active competitor in both brands, and the thought of becoming a double champ would be tiresome fer some to think about. I mean..two titles equals twice as many title defenses. Twice as many challengers. Twice the effort.

But I wanted it. I asked fer it, and I got it. I walked into me match against Mark Cross and beat him, and then won the Roulette Championship the night after and that target on me back got even bigger. It was already big to begin with, but when I’ve got two titles, it’s a bigger reason fer any of the other fellas to want to stop me from holdin’ either of them fer two long. It ain’t a secret that everyone hates me. Hell, no matter what I do at this point, I’ll probably always be hated. But that’s fine by me. I don’t need to be liked. I just need to defend these titles and that is what I’m gonna do.

I want to be a double champ fer as long as I possibly can, but not only that, I want to get me name in the record books with each of these belts, and I’ve got a lot of work to do. I’ve got a long way to go to beat Stewart Mason’s record. I’m only about sixty-seven days into me reign there, but ain’t a damn person that can say it can’t be done. If I want to make it happen, I will. And as fer the Roulette Championship, all it’s gonna take is just over six months...Six little months to beat Griff’s record and that...that is my most important goal right now.

Records aren’t everything, though, are they? It’s what ye do with yer title reign, and the biggest test as champion is the very first defense, because that is the most important one. What would that say about me if I won the Roulette title like I did, only to walk into me first defense and lose it after just a two week reign? I mean, I guess two weeks is better than five minutes, am I right?

**winks**

Regardless of that, not only am I not gonna lose this title on me first defense, I’m definitely NOT gonna lose it to some delusional waste of space like Bill Barnhardt. I can only wonder what non-sense Billy Boy will air in his promo this week because if it’s anythin’ like his recent shite? Well, it’s gonna leave me confused as hell.

Crazy attracts crazy, it seems, because old Bill is friends with Vinnie Boy, and we all have seen the downward spiral that fella has been on. Or is it fellas? I dunno. I don’t much care. All I care about is stopping Billy Boy from takin’ what’s mine. Ye hear that Bill?

I ain’t lost on the fact that yer itchin’ to get yer first taste of gold in SCW. I mean, ye been here how long and ye still haven’t won a damn thing? And now yer pal Vinnie has gone on to become a champ again, leavin’ ye in the dust, Billy. I’d say I feel sorry fer ya, but I really don’t. A lot of people think yer some kind of threat, but I haven’t seen that threat yet. I haven’t witnessed a damn thing that says I should be intimidated by ye, but damn I guess I’m not supposed to underestimate some fat arse washed up dumbass just because he managed to beat Kris Ryans. HA! Excuse me while I laugh me arse off over that.

Yer a dog, Billy Boy. Ye even go by the nickname Bulldog, right? Some stupid tribute to yer mutt, I’m assuming? Well, it’s actually quite fittin’ fer ya, because from what I’ve learned about bulldogs...they’re fat. They’re slow. They’re ugly as shite, and they’ve got breathing problems. Everythin’ I’ve seen watchin’ some of yer past matches. Now, if ye called yerself Pitbull Bill Barnhardt, I’d argue that because ye sure as shite ain’t vicious like those suckers.

Bulldogs aren’t typically aggressive, Bill. Hell, ye really aren’t from what I’ve seen, but let me tell ye something fella. This Sunday, if ye get overly confident and think yer gonna stand a chance at takin’ me title from me? I’m gonna take that as an attack. And ye know what they do to dogs that attack people, Bill? They put them down. And that is exactly what I’m gonna do to stop ye, Bill. I’m gonna put yer ass down and not feel the least bit sorry fer it, because someone’s gotta do it. Who better than me?

Now, I know the one factor I’m forgettin’ here is that the Roulette wheel will determine just what type of match this will be. It could be anything. No DQ. Tuxedo Match. First Blood. Mudpit Thong Match- if Christian gets a hold of the stipulations. The possibilities are endless, but none of it matters, because the end result will be the same. With ye walkin away with another loss, back to the end of the line, and me movin’ on to better challengers than the likes of ye, Bill.

Ye don’t deserve this shot, Bill, but I’m not about to walk out to that ring and deny ye the ass beatin’ that Mark and Christian seem to think ye deserve. So, I’ll do everyone a favor and get it over with. After this, though? Hopefully I never have to step into that ring with ye ever again because just like the bulldogs with four paws and a stubby tail, ye’ve got one hell of a stench and it’s not something I enjoy bein’ around.

See ye on Sunday, Billy Boy. Don’t forget to take a shower…

22
Supercard Archives / Superstar Roulette Championship
« on: July 31, 2020, 10:20:13 PM »
 
Ultimate X- Ultimate Surprise: Part 2

Sun Princess Cruise Liner
Romantic Dinner For Two...Interrupted


The Superstars and Bombshells and staff of SCW, SCU and GRIME have been on board the Sun Princess Cruise Liner for a few days now. Covid-19 can’t stop tradition, and Summer XXXtreme will go on, although slightly different this year as the cruise will not be setting sail. That, however, didn’t matter much as the festivities and such would still be taking place, and everyone can enjoy a break from the surroundings of the Saxon Hotel in Las Vegas.

This year marks the first year that O’Malley and his lady love, Darcy, will be on board the ship for the Summer XXXtreme cruise. And they have the added bonus of being assigned one of the special mini-suites since O’Malley is one of the many champions in the company. Any room would be nice, of course, but the mini-suite is an added bonus that they will enjoy as they work to get over the recent problems they’ve been facing in their relationship. Both were determined to get past this rough patch and get back to the happiness they’ve shared in the past.

Tonight, O’Malley had something very special planned for the special woman in his life. Darcy was under the impression that they would be going to dinner in the dining area this evening, but O’Malley had other plans. He had told Darcy they would enjoy a special dinner for just the two of them last week, but when the plans and accomodations for the week on board were revealed, he had to think of something different. Tonight had to be about just the two of them, with no one else around.

Darcy is currently in the bathroom, finishing getting ready. While she was in the shower, he put his plans in motion. And he had to act quickly. He had called earlier to ensure one of the kitchen staff arrived at the right time, and sure enough they had, complete with their meals, and everything he needed for their set up. Two candles, a floral centerpiece and all the dining necessities. They both had set up the candlelit dinner for two right in front of the balcony window in record time. And about a minute after the kitchen staff member had left their room, the door to the bathroom opened.


Darcy: Ok, my love, I’m all...set…

Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened as she walked into the second part of their mini-suite; the dining and living space. The lights were dimmed and O’Malley was standing next to the romantic set up, with a bright smile on his face. Darcy was dressed in her favorite little black dress, and heels. Her hair pulled back and green sapphire earrings dangling from her ears.

Darcy: What...O’Malley?

O’Malley: Tonight should just be about the two of us, love. So I had this specially arranged and brought up fer us. What do ye think?

She smiles from ear to ear and her eyes start glowing. She walks over to him, wraps her arms around him and kisses him.

Darcy: I think it’s absolutely amazing. And perfect. I think I’d rather enjoy dinner in the privacy of our own room anyway.

O’Malley pulls Darcy’s chair out for her, ever the gentleman. Once she is settled into her chair, he walks the few steps to the opposite side, taking his own seat. He pours them both a glass of champagne, and he stares at her and her never fading smile.

O’Malley: That can be arranged if ye really want it to be. I just thought after spending so much time in the hotel, ye’d wanna get out a bit more. But this was the only way to make tonight special, so I went with it.

Darcy: It hasn’t been so bad at the hotel. As long as we’re together, I really don’t care where we’re at. But you did wonderful, O’Malley. Really.

They clink their glasses together once before each taking a sip of their champagne. O’Malley stares across the table at her, and she glances at him, raising an eyebrow.

Darcy: What? Why are you staring at me like that?

O’Malley: Just wonderin’ how I got so lucky. There was a time when I didn’t think we’d be here like this today, but I’m glad we are. I know things haven’t been easy lately, but I want ye to know, I dunno what I’d do without ye, Darc. An’ I mean that…

Darcy cracks a smile. She leans back in her chair and looks into his eyes.

Darcy: Well you don’t need to worry about that. Because I’m not ever going anywhere. Not unless you ask me to, anyway. Even then I would put up a fight.

O’Malley: I think it’s clear that we’d both fight fer each other. So let’s continue to do that instead of fightin’ each other. We’re a team an’ we need to get back to actin’ like one.

Darcy nods and takes another sip of champagne.

Darcy: I couldn’t agree more. And that being said, I think we should talk about something. Talk, not argue.

O’Malley: Alright. If this is about—

Darcy holds her hand up, and O’Malley stops what he was about to say.

Darcy: It’s not about us having a baby. I’ll relax on that for a while. But...it is about Owen. I think that is something we do need to discuss. I know tonight should be about us, but he is your son and that makes him part of the equation. I’m sorry I haven’t been civil about the whole thing, but I’ve had some time to think.

O’Malley leans back in his chair, and stares at her with a raised eyebrow.

O’Malley: Yer right, he is part of the equation. Or, I hope he’ll be eventually. What about him do ye want to talk about, though?

Darcy: Well, that’s a fairly simple answer. I’m curious to know how you intend to get him back in your life? I know I made it seem like you should give up, but that is not what I meant. Far from it actually. I just know that Misty’s family will not make it easy, so this could turn into one hell of a fight.

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: That it could, and mostly likely will. But I honestly haven’t thought about it much...yet. I want to focus on me matches this weekend at Supernova and Summer XXXtreme, and then during the week off I can take the time to figure out how to go forward getting Owen back. But don’t think I expect ye to be a part of this fight, because this is all—

Darcy: Of course I’m going to be a part of it, O’Malley. I’m your wife, and as such I will stand by you and support you any way you can. Your fight is my fight.

They rarely spoke those words out loud, at least not in public, but as she said them, all O’Malley could do was smile. He is about to say something when a strange sound from the door interrupts them and draws their attention towards the door. It’s not a knocking, but almost like something bouncing off the door.

Darcy: What the hell is that?

O’Malley frowns and quickly stands up.

O’Malley: I’m not one hundred percent certain, but I’ve got a pretty good idea. Hang on…

O’Malley storms towards the door and when he swings it open, he looks out into the hallway to see Ben Jordan and Max Burke sitting on the other side of the hallway. Ben has a tennis ball in his hand and he grins at O’Malley. If you want to know more about what they’re doing there, go watch Ben’s promo now. O’Malley looks as though he wants to say something, but he just shakes his head, disappears back inside the room and slams the door shut. He heads back over to the table, thinking that will be the end of it.

Darcy: What was it?

O’Malley: An annoying Cockney Brit and equally annoying Canadian twit…

Darcy chuckles as O’Malley rhymes. She’s about to respond, when the sound of Ozzy Osbourne blaring can be heard just outside their room. O’Malley is going to head right back to the door, but Darcy stands up instead.

Darcy: Let me handle this one.

She heads over to the door and as she opens the door, and glares at Ben and Max, Ben turns the music up even louder. Darcy waves her arms towards them.

Darcy: TURN THAT CRAP DOWN! HELLO?! I SAID TURN THAT DOWN!

Realizing that’s not going to work, Darcy disappears back inside, slamming the door. The music finally stops when she does this, and O’Malley walks up to her as she grins. She is about to head back to the table when the sound of an airhorn is heard, and O’Malley has had enough.

O’Malley: That’s it!

He swings the door back open and glares right at Ben Jordan.

O’Malley: For the love of God, stop the feckin’ bullshite, Ben! For Feck’s sake!!

Ben had blasted the airhorn for the better part of O’Malley’s rant. O’Malley disappears back inside and slams the door for the final time. He and Darcy look at one another, realizing as long as they stay in the room right now, the longer Ben and Max will continue to irritate them. Any other night wouldn’t matter, but tonight they wouldn’t stand for it.

Darcy: Let’s just go to the main dining area tonight. I know it’s not what we planned, but those two are dead set on ruining it for us.

O’Malley: Not exactly a private anniversary dinner, huh?

Darcy grins.

Darcy: We can celebrate later in a much more intimate way. And take the opportunity to get a little payback with a lot of noise of our own…

O’Malley grins and he pulls Darcy in close.

O’Malley: I like the way ye think. Happy Anniversay, Mrs. O’Malley.

Darcy: Happy Anniversay, Mr. O’Malley.

The two share a passionate embrace before they prepare to leave their room, and their already prepared meal, to get away from Ben and Max.



FLASHBACK TO JUNE 2018
Dublin, Ireland
She Said Yes!


Today has been an eventful and emotional day, to say the least. A day that could have ended in tragedy, has now ended in joy, as O’Malley has asked Darcy to marry him. She had gone speechless for several moments after the unexpected proposal, but her answer has become quite clear as the two are laying in bed, with only a sheet covering their bodies. Darcy is wrapped in O’Malley’s arms, smiling as she runs her hand along his chest, and he rubs her arm.

Darcy: I didn’t think we’d ever be here again. And I was scared to death I was going to lose you today…

O’Malley lets out a “Shhh” as Darcy starts to get emotional all over again, but neither moves. Neither wants to at this point.

O’Malley: I’m sorry I scared ye love. I see now how big a mistake that would have been, but I’m glad ye were there to stop me. And I can’t wait to make ge me wife.

Darcy: It’s what I’ve wanted for so long. Even when you were with...her...I always held out hope you’d come back to me. Something told me you would.

O’Malley goes quiet for a moment, but he looks deep in thought. Darcy looks panicked and looks up at him, thinking the worst.

Darcy: It’s...it’s too soon for you isn’t it? You’re regretting it now—

O’Malley once again Shhh’s Darcy, and she stops. He looks down at her and shakes his head.

O’Malley: No, I ain’t regretting it. She never truly loved me like ye do, Darcy. I meant it when I asked ye to marry me. And I meant it when I said I can’t wait. I don’t want to wait, Darc.

Darcy props herself up on to her elbow and looks at him surprised.

Darcy: What?

O’Malley: Ye heard me. I don’t want to wait. We should get married as soon as possible. Why should we wait?

Darcy: Why should we rush it, though? I’ve wanted us to get married for so long, but planning a wedding takes time.

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: If ye want a bigger wedding, fine. I’ll try to be patient. But, who are we gonna invite at this point? Neither of our family is around, and everyone might be shocked at a surprise wedding outta nowhere. It’s yer call, love.

Darcy: I’m not saying I want a bigger wedding. This is just an unusual situation. What are we doing, O’Malley? What are you doing? Are you moving back to Ireland?

O’Malley takes in a deep breath and thinks. Darcy was right, they had so much to figure out.

O’Malley: An’ what if I don’t move back to Ireland? What if I decide to go back to America? When I came back to Ireland, I walked away from me son, and a wrestling career. Owen, I can’t do anything about. I think he’s better off without me right now, but somethin’ is tellin’ me that I ain’t done with wrestling yet…

Darcy raises an eyebrow.

Darcy: Wrestling? Are you serious? I thought that’s what...she...did? You’d really want to go back to America and go back to that?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: I’d like to, yes. But I want ye to come with me. If it means losin’ ye again, I won’t do it, but—

Darcy places her index finger on his lips, quieting him. She shakes her head and smiles at him.

Darcy: If it makes you happy, then I think you should stick with it. I’m not going to ask you to walk away from it and I’ll go wherever you go. On one condition…

O’Malley smiles.

O’Malley: Anythin’, love.

Darcy: I want us to get married here in Ireland. We don’t need a big wedding, but I think I could throw something together in as quick as a month. Think you can wait that long?

O’Malley: I dunno. That sounds like a deal breaker to me…

O’Malley cracks a smile and chuckles as Darcy smacks him playfully.

O’Malley: I’m only kiddin’, love. We’ll make it happen as soon as we can, but ye got yerself a deal.

Darcy smiles and O’Malley leans down, kissing her. When Darcy pulls back, she looks up into his eyes, smiling from ear to ear.

Darcy: I love you so much, Shane Finnegan O’Malley.

O’Malley: Gah! Ye used me full name, love! Don’t do that again!

Darcy bursts out laughing and rolls back over onto her back. O’Malley rolls on top of her and she starts laughing again as the two start planning their future together.




Friday July 31st
Fan Q&A- From A Distance!
Hosted By Pussy Willow


The camera opens up on board the Sun Princess Cruise liner. A stage is set up on the upper deck, with two chairs spaced six feet apart. Pussy Willow is seated in one of the chairs, a microphone in her hand, with her left leg crossed over her right. She is wearing a sleeveless form fitting red dress and a pair of fancy sunglasses as the sun beats down on her. A minimal crowd is present, made up of only SCU, SCW and GRIME Staff members. Pussy Willow looks into the camera and smiles.

PW: Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen and welcome to this very special and modified version of our fan Q&A session! Recently you, the fans, were asked to submit your questions you have for my guest today, and he’s about to join us and answer several of those questions.

The staff members in attendance clap and cheer as Pussy Willow continues to smile into the camera. She holds up a pile of index card, each one of them containing a different question.

PW: So without further delay, allow me to introduce my guest for today. He is a GO Gym graduate. Current SCU Underground Champion, and this Sunday he hopes to walk away with his very first SCW title as he challenges for the Roulette Championship. Please welcome…O’Malley!

O’Malley’s music starts to play on a sound system set up just beyond the stage. O’Malley walks onto the stage from the right, and heads over to the empty chair, grabbing his microphone. He’s wearing one of his signature t-shirts with the sleeves removed, and a pair of black shorts and a pair of shades over his eyes. He looks to Pussy and smiles as his music finally fades.

PW: Hello, O’Malley. Thank you for joining me today.

O’Malley: Afternoon, love. I’d say yer welcome, but...I wasn’t given much of a choice, was I?

Pussy frowns and O’Malley chuckles.

PW: While that might be true, I’d like to think you are at least starting to enjoy these interviews. You seem in a much better mood these days, which is a nice change of pace.

O’Malley: I’m only kiddin’ ye, love. I mean no disrespect. Honest. I’m the Underground Champ, and soon to be Roulette Champ so I need to put in the work with no complaints, am I right?

Pussy nods.

PW: That is very true. That being said, we have several questions that were submitted and only a limited amount of time to get through as many as we can. So let’s get down to it, shall we?

O’Malley: Fire away, Pussy.

Pussy grabs the first index card, reading the question.

PW: Lindsey W. submitted the first question. After almost two years away, you returned to Sin City but in the Underground brand. Why Underground, when you’d already been on the Sin City Wrestling roster previously?

O’Malley nods and thinks of his answer.

O’Malley: Decent question, and the answer is quite simple. I wanted to start out slow when I came back. I didn’t want to just jump into the big leagues again, so to speak, so I started out there. Me first run in SCW wasn’t really much of anythin’, and I was lookin’ fer a better run this time. SCU was me chance to do that, and I think I made the right call. That and Gabriel might have suggested it…

O’Malley grins and shrugs, looking back to Pussy. She sets the previous question off to the side, moving on to the next one.

PW: Excellent question and answer. The next question comes from Lukas T. He says, you’ve always gone by your last name. What is your first name and will you ever start being called by it again?

O’Malley laughs awkwardly and shakes his head.

O’Malley: The only people who need to know me real first name, know it. The entire company and the fan base doesn’t need to know it. So to answer the second part of that question, no. I’ve got no plans on ever answerin’ to me first name ever again. Pretty simple really.

PW: Something tells me a certain someone watching from just offstage knows what your full name is?

O’Malley turns and glances off stage where Darcy is apparently standing, watching on from a distance.

O’Malley: Of course she knows, but she ain’t gonna tell anyone. Move on to the next question.

Pussy laughs and lifts the next card up, reading the question. She grins and laughs again.

PW: I doubt you’ll answer this one either, but here goes. Morgan P. wants to know if you and Darcy have any plans on getting married?

Pussy immediately puts the card in the discard pile, thinking O’Malley will refuse to answer it. O’Malley glances off stage to Darcy and they exchange a quick nod before be turns his attention back to Pussy and the camera.

O’Malley: Funny ye should ask that Morgan, because I’ve got a honest answer fer that one. The truth is, and this will come as a shock to everyone, but Darcy an’ I are already married. Darcy is already Mrs. O’Malley, so all ye haters who were hopin’ we’d break up...it ain’t gonna happen.

Several staff members gasp at hearing his news, and even Pussy Willow’s jaw drops.

PW: Wait...what? You two got married? Well…I guess congratulations are in order.

O’Malley: A little late on the congratulations. We just celebrated our two year anniversary. Or...we tried to until Ben Jordan and Max Burke acted like a couple o’ arseholes and tried to ruin it.

Pussy Willow’s jaw drops again and she scratches her head, trying to work out the math.

PW: You said...two years? Well...that’s an interesting development. I’m surprised you were able to keep it a secret for so long. Or why you’d even want to.

O’Malley: Because it was no one else’s business. I knew I’d get judged if I told the truth sooner, because Misty wasn’t even dead a year when we got married. But the fact of the matter is, it’s my life. It’s Darcy’s life. It’s OUR life. I don’t need to explain meself to anyone.

Pussy Willow nods and processes the entire development before she moves on. The next question brings a smile to her face.

PW: Next question should be interesting. Jamie R. asks, what is it like being trained and mentored by Gabriel and Odette Stevens? Gabriel seems like he’d be a pretty cool mentor.

O’Malley chuckles and nods slowly. He rubs his chin, thinking over the answer carefully.

O’Malley: Cool is one way to put it, but Gabriel and Odette are great. They’re supportive, but they also work us to the bone because they know how much work needs to be put in to get somewhere in this business. It ain’t all fun and games. We’ve all put our blood sweat and tears into what we do, and I’m thankful to have mentors like the both of them.

PW: Very well said. And if I may add to that, I think we were all pretty surprised that you didn’t choose Staggs Dungeon as your training grounds. Both, of course, come highly recommended.

O’Malley nods and grins.

O’Malley: I’d have done well in Staggs Dungeon, too. But there was a bit of a personal connection there, due to Misty’s relationship with the Staggs family. I know it shouldn’t have mattered, but I stand by my choice of the GO Gym.

Pussy Willow pulls another card from the pile .

PW: This next question is about Supernova. Aidan Q. wants to know how you feel about your upcoming title defense against Mark Cross on Saturday, and also what your thoughts are on that match being the third match of the night versus higher up on the card?

O’Malley’s expression sours and he looks more agitated at this question.

O’Malley: I was expecting a question like that, and there it is. And, look, it ain’t a secret that I’m not a fan of Mark Cross. Don’t think I ever will be, either. Am I surprised they’re giving him a shot at my title? Nah, of course not. How do I feel about it, though? I don’t like it, but if it means provin’ to him that I have what it takes to beat him, and that I deserve to hold the Underground Championship, then I’m all fer it. It don’t matter to me where on the card it’s at. I’ll still be champ no matter what. And Supernova is one stacked card, so I can’t complain much.

Pussy Willow slides the last question in the discard pile and moves on to the next.

PW: Jenna J. wants to know what your plans are following Summer XXXtreme should you retain the Underground Championship at Supernova and become the new Roulette Champion? Anyone in particular you would like to see as your first challenger?

O’Malley: Well, I know I’ll be payin’ close attention to El Dark, MAV and Miles Kasey because I know it’s gonna be one of them. If I had to guess who, I’d imagine MAV, because he’s the only one I’ve seen much of anything from recently. El Dark can’t win shite, and he’s been radio silent recently. Miles Kasey? Don’t know much about him, but I’ll find out if and when I need to. As fer who I’d like to see challenge me first when I win? A certain King Fer A Day winner has me interested because I haven’t gotten over that win he got last month at Into The Void. I’d love to see what I could do in the Roulette stipulations against him.

PW: Very interesting answer. One that I’m sure Jack Washington might be interested to hear. I think we have time for one more question.

O’Malley nods as Pussy Willow looks through the last remain cards, choosing which question would be best suited for the final one. She grins as she chooses one and sets the other cards down.

PW: I think this final question is one we’ve all been curious about. It was submitted by an anonymous user and they want to know what brand of eyeliner...Er, guyliner...you wear?

Laughter ensues, but O’Malley rolls his eyes.

O’Malley: Fer christ’ sake! I don’t wear eyeliner! And anonymous me arse! I have a sneakin’ suspicion of who submitted that shite. Give it a rest, people. I don’t wear eyeliner!

Pussy Willow pulls her shades down and just glares at him over the top of her sunglasses. She just shakes her head before pulling them over her eyes once again and smiling.

PW: Mmhmm...Like we believe that, honey. Anyway, that’s all the time we have. O’Malley, thank you so much for answering all those questions. Sorry to those who we didn’t get a chance to answer. Don’t forget to tune into Supernova 3 tomorrow night, and Summer XXXtreme on Sunday to see O’Malley compete on both events as well as so much more! For Sin City Wrestling, I’m Pussy Willow! See you all soon!

O’Malley nods and gives a thumbs up into the camera. Clapping follows as well as a few cheers and whistles before the scene fades to black.




Well, well, well. Here we are. Just two days away from the big Summer XXXtreme event, and the annual Ultimate-X match over the pool, where meself and three other fellas will be fighting to walk out as the Roulette Champion. Everyone looks forward to the annual tradition and the chaos that follows a match such as this. In year’s past, from what I’ve seen in the archives, it’s always been six competitors in these matches, so just four of us is a change of pace.

This match...it’s new to me. I’ve been in ladder matches before, and from what I understand, it works in similar fashion with that added stipulation that if ye fall into the pool, yer eliminated. SCW wouldn’t b SCW if they didn’t make things that much more interesting, but I gotta say, I like me chances. Am I looking forward to this? Yes and no. I’m always up for a challenge, but the fact that I’ve gotta get through three other fellas, again, is rather annoying. But, I guess I should just shut me trap about that, because somethin’ tells me the more I bitch about it, the more it’ll keep happening. Am I right?

I think out of all of us in this match, I’m probably the only fella who really gives a damn about bein’ the champion. It seems to me that I’m the only one who truly wants it, and fer that reason, the odds lean more in me favor. Not tryna sound cocky, but it’s just observation and gut feeling. With a match as highly hyped as this Ultimate-X, ye gotta be more serious and what has happened so far with this one? Where me opponents are concerned, not a whole lot.

This is the second year in a row that Lachlan Kane has been booked in this match, and I hate to break it to him, but it’ll be the second year in a row he fails to win it. I was hopin’ the fella would make me eat me words against him last month after Into The Void, and hype this match a bit, but look like I’m left disappointed there. Not that I’m surprised at all. Fella has a track record, and he’s a bit predictable.

Oops...I better be careful what I say. I’d hate to have is friends come chargin’ at me again fer talkin’ shite. Then again, I hope Lachlan can fight his own damn battles this time. I want to respect Lachlan. I really do. But he seems like a bit of a...chicken shite? Maybe I’m wrong, though. He’s a decent wrestler an’ all, but it seems that when he’s handed a decent challenge, he just doesn’t put in the effort. Like he’d rather be anywhere but in that match. And despite all that, he keeps pluggin’ along. He keeps pushin’ forward like he stands a chance.

Hats of to ye, Lachlan. Yer not a quitter. But when is enough gonna be enough, fella? Do ye just not want to make it on a singles run? Would ye rather have yer wife by yer side, because that seems to be the only time ye really put in any effort. And the only time ye even stood a chance at winning a damn thing. I’m honestly not expectin’ much of anythin’ to come from ye, and it’s not just because of yer radio silence this entire week on the boat, but yer past habits that says it all.

I get it, Lachlan. Your thoughts on the match and yer opponent has no baring on what ye’ll do in the ring. At least, according to some folks. And maybe that’s true to an extent, but let me tell ye what it does have baring on and what it does show. It goes to show yer desire to be here and yer respect for yer opponents and yer bosses. As a competitor in SCW and even a champion, which is what yer wanting to become, yer expected to show up and be a feckin’ champion. Speak out. Do something. Be better. What the hell do ye expect to accomplish by just pluggin’ along the way ye have been. Nothin’, fella. Absolutely nothin’.

And that goes fer ye as well, Stephen Callaway. As much as I’d like to say Lachlan has a better chance at winnin’ this as ye do, I’m not so sure about that one. Ye’ve at least got the decency to show some determination to win. Some self-confidence. But what ye lack big time, is the desire to care. And respect fer the company ye work for.

How much longer ye gonna be around, Stephen. Ye said it yerself. As soon as ye could, ye’s be feckin’ off outta here, because ye just don’t wanna be here. Yer usin’ the covid-19 situation as yer excuse on keepin’ ye here, but ye had the same attitude even before the virus was even a problem. And yer convinced that yer gonna win a title, and then magically disappear with it.

I know ye’d love to do that, Stephen. But ye know what that makes ye? That makes ye one disrespect dickhead, and I was so glad to hear that ye don’t know how to swim. Bit of advice, Stephen. Don’t let something like that get out in the open when yer booked in a match like this, or when yer on a boat at all. Because if yer ass doesn’t fall into the pool, I think there are plenty of people who’d like to throw ye overboard and let ye sink to the bottom of the harbor.

I gotta say, yer words last week, they got a chuckle out of me, Stephen. They usually do because they’re so absurd, and ye didn’t disappoint. When I found out ye was in this match, I almost questioned it. It kinda baffled me, but then I really thought about it. I put meself in Mark and Christian’s shoes fer a moment, and I realized somethin’ that ye probably don’t. Nor do I think yer thick skull will even figure out at all, either. Management, as ye like to refer to them by, didn’t put ye in this match because they think ye earned it. They put ye in it to hopefully be the final nail on yer damn coffin here in SCW.

They don’t want to see some lackluster lazy piece of shite like ye as the Roulette Champion, and they certainly don’t want to see ye fight the World Heavyweight Champ at December 2 Dismember this year. They, and everyone else, want ye gone because ye just don’t bring in the cash fer them. No one gives a shite about Stephen Callaway. Yer a waste of roster space. The same can’t be said for Kedron Williams.

This match...this shoulda been one on one between me and Kedron. Lachlan already had his shot. And Stephen doesn’t deserve it. O’Malley vs Kedron woulda been a bigger draw, but as I said earlier, tradition and all. They had to find two other fellas to add to the match. Ain’t I right, Kedron? Don’t stand there and say anythin’ different because I know ye got no interest in fightin’ Lachlan and Stephen.

I’m not sure how I feel about what ye had to last week, Kedron. I mean, ye go from bein’ respectful and not paintin’ me out to be the terrible person, and champion, everyone else paints me out to be, to doin’ just that. Ye were all over the place, and I gotta ask...is it because ye know deep down, I’m gonna be the one who takes that Roulette Championship away from ye this Sunday? Ye’ve gotta show that, while ye don’t think I’m worthy or that it’ll happen, ye know it’s going to because I’m just better than ye are.

I find it funny that ye want to sit there and paint this picture of what ye think Darcy is to me, or what her purpose is by me side, yet can’t the similar be said about Rinoa? While she might not be as involved as Darcy, ultimately their rolls are the same. Loving and supportive wife.

Yes, I said wife. Just in case ye hadn’t hear the big reveal, but Darcy is me wife. She’s not some controllin’ mistress ordering me around or makin’ all the decisions fer me. Not that I expect ye to believe me, but hey...that’s on ye, Kedron. But don’t dare try to judge me or Darcy, when I’m sure if roles were reversed, ye’s understand a little better.

Out of everyone, Kedron, I thought ye would understand what I did to Ben Jordan. Ye had yer spat with him. Ye pushed him to the limit with yer mind games and whatever else it is that ye do, and fer a second, I thought ye had him. But ye failed, Kedron. And yer just pissed because despite everything he did to Ben, I managed to get the better of him, and ye didn’t. Ye wasted all of that nonsense.

I don’t need to keep defending what I did. I’m sure that sooner or later, Benny Boy an’ I will square off in that ring again, and I’ll prove once and fer all that I can beat him. But this ain’t about Ben, is it. This ain’t about the World Heavyweight Championship. This is about that Roulette Championship because it’s the next step in achieving greatness. Somethin’ he won’t quite achieve.

What are ye gonna do after this, Kedron? After ye lose? Are ye gonna stick around and keep up with yer career, or are ye gonna tuck yer tail between yer legs and just...vanish? Are ye gonna let this impending loss embarrass ye so much ye’ve gotta run away? I bet ye will. And ye have the nerve to say shite about my character because I don’t play along the same games as me fellow GO Gym graduates.

I may be from the GO Gym, but that don’t mean I have to play by the same rules, or be exactly like the rest of them. This is my career, Kedron. Plain and simple, and no matter how long it takes, I will be known as the brightest star to ever graduate out of the GO Gym, and it has nothin’ to do with jealousy or whatever ye might thing.

It’s about determination. It’s about confidence. It’s about lookin’ to the future. I ain’t gettin’ any younger. Physically speaking, I’m at the best shape of me life, but that could all change in the blink of an eye. So I’m doin’ whatever I need to do, to be the best I can be every step of the way. Have I made mistakes? Sure. But I know what I need to do now. And I’m gonna do it.

This Sunday at Summer XXXtreme, I’m walkin’ into that match as justa challenger with nothin’ to lose but me pride. But I’ll be walkin’ out a star, and with the Roulette Championship in my grasp. And for months to come, I plan on defendin’ that title and bein’ the best Roulette Champion SCW has ever seen.

I’m not gonna try me best. I’m gonna do me best.

And I’m gonna win.

See ye Sunday, fellas. I hope yer all ready to go for swim!


23
Supercard Archives / Superstar Roulette Championship
« on: July 25, 2020, 06:48:13 PM »
 
Ultimate X- Ultimate Surprise: Part 1


I’ve been in SCU and SCW to understand that not only am I not well liked or respected, but neither is me love, Darcy. I know she comes across as controlling, and tends to get involved in me matches a lot- or she used to until I asked her to stop. But, there’s a lot more to our story than people know or understand. I know it going into this match at Summer XXXtreme it doesn’t really matter and has nothin’ to do with it, but if I’m gonna stand a chance at becomin’ a double champion, I need to clear the air. If I’m gonna fight fer people to start respectin’ me and takin’ me seriously, that means I need to tell our whole story so maybe ye’ll all understand where I’m comin’ from. And maybe ye’ll understand Darcy just a little bit better.

Our relationship hasn’t been the easiest, and most of it is all me fault, actually. I’ve always loved Darcy, but when Misty came into me life...well, that situation was more complicated than I can understand to this day. Misty and I...we were meant to be together, even if our time was cut short. We never would have had Owen if we’d never met, and I can’t ever say I regret me boy comin’ into this world. Plus, if it weren’t fer Misty, I never would have once considered getting involved with this wrestling business. The universe works in mysterious ways, don’t it?

But in the process of all of that...I’ve turned Darcy into the version ye all see today. She wasn’t always like this. And if I have anything to do with it, she won’t always be that way, either. But I’m not gonna do what so many people expect me to do, and just walk away from her. She’s the love of me life, and I’m not gonna hurt her ever again. She’d do anything to protect me, and I’ll do anything to protect her. That’s somethin’ that at least two out of three of me opponents can understand. Kedron and Lachlan are both happily married fellas. Not so sure about Stephen Callaway, but ye get me point.

Darcy wants to see me succeed just as much I’m fightin’ to be successful. I know she gets out of hand sometimes and takes it too far. I know me opponents will keep using it against me and everyone will keep using that as the reason why I don’t deserve to be a champion. But let me tell ye all right now, that Darcy makes her own decisions. She doesn’t interfere because I’ve asked her to. Because I’ve specifically asked her to stop on numerous occasions. And yeah, I get pissed off every time she does it, because I want people to understand that this legacy I’m tryin’ to build fer meself? It’s my own. And I can do it on me own without any help from me woman.

But...I’m tryna get Darcy to understand that, too. And it’s gettin’ harder and harder fer me to get the message across to her. I didn’t want to give her an ultimatum, but after me match against Brandon Sludge...well, I had no other choice…





SCENE ONE:
Sunday July 19th
Another Day- Another Fight
**OFF CAMERA**


A very exhausted O’Malley is fuming in the locker rooms backstage. His forehead is covered in sweat after a hard fought match against Brandon Sludge, and despite walking away with the win, his mood has once again turned sour. Darcy is standing back, giving him some space as he grabs a towel from his duffel bag and wipes his forehead. He throws it down back into his bag before he turns around and plops down on the chair and starts to unlace his boots.

Darcy: You’re….you’re upset with me, aren’t you?

O’Malley glares up at her without saying a word. He then looks away and continues unlacing his boots furiously. Darcy throws her arms in the air and steps forward.

Darcy: Look, I wasn’t trying to interfere! I was trying to make the referee see sense! He made a terrible call, and you know it.

O’Malley rolls his eyes. He takes his boot off his left foot and drops it on the floor next to him as he looks at Darcy, not exactly agreeing with her.

O’Malley: I don’t care what ye were tryna do, love. I’ve asked ye how many times now to quit gettin’ involved. Ye promised me, and yet ye still went and got involved again! I’m sick of fightin’ with ye, love, but when ye go and keep pissin’ me off like that…

Darcy: Yeah and you asked me to stop as part of a deal. You haven’t lived up to your end of the deal, so why should I? Frankly, I think having to make any sort of deal with you is ridiculous. We’re supposed to be a team.

O’Malley: What the hell is that supposed to mean?

He kicks off his other boot and with his palms on his knees, he stares at Darcy. She stands a few feet in front of him with her arms folded.

Darcy: It means, why should I have to agree to anything for you to agree to have a child with me? Do you know what people are going to think about that? It’s like I’m forcing you to do something you don’t want to do! Do you know how that makes me feel?

O’Malley: Christ, here we go again. Why do ye have a bad case of baby fever all of a sudden?! I never said I didn’t want to have a kid with you, Darc. I’m just tryna make you understand that now is not the time fer either of us to be thinkin’ about another kid!

Darcy shakes her head.

Darcy: Another kid for you, O’Malley. But not me. I’m not getting any younger, you know. And the older I get, the harder it could be for me to conceive! I understand that you want to continue being active on both brands, and I support that. But that’s no reason that we can’t try to have a baby. Besides, if I get pregnant, there’s not a chance that I would risk being a ringside during your matches.

O’Malley: How can ye say that it would just be another kid fer me and not ye? When I get Owen back in me life, he’ll be a part of yer’s, too. I can’t a full schedule on two brands with a five year old and a baby. Ye think ye could do that?

Darcy looks away. She lets out a sigh.

Darcy: You say that like his grandparents are even going to let you see him, much less have you be a part of his life, anytime soon. If ever. I know he’s your son, but…

O’Malley: But what? What the hell are ye tryna say, love?

Darcy bites her bottom lip and shakes her head. She refuses to say what she is thinking, though O’Malley has a good idea.

O’Malley: Ye think I should give up, don’t ye? Ye think I should just go on and let Owen grow up without me in his life?!

Darcy: That’s NOT

O’Malley: Then what the feck is it?!

Darcy: I just don’t think we need to put our life on hold while your dead wife’s family practically keeps your son hostage! And you honestly think they’ll be able to accept ME being a part of his life, either? You’re fooling yourself. I’m just trying to make you understand that, because I really don’t think you’re going to get Owen back as quickly as you think you are.

O’Malley’s nostrils flare. And for the first time, he looks genuinely pissed off at Darcy. He stands up and steps closer to her.

O’Malley: I don’t care how long it takes, Darc. I WILL get me son back. And if ye can’t accept that, then no...the two of us will never have kids. And not only that, but if ye can’t accept that I don’t want or need yer help in me matches, ye might as well keep yer arse backstage, because I’m sick of having to defend yer actions to everyone who thinks I can’t win a match without yer help.

His words sting, and Darcy takes a step back. She looks heartbroken, and her arms drop to her sides.

Darcy: What is happening to us, O’Malley?

O’Malley shakes his head looks her dead in the eyes.

O’Malley: Not us, love. You. What’s happening to you?

Darcy’s jaw drops, and she goes speechless. O’Malley blinks and as an awkward silence falls between them, Darcy shakes her head. She turns and grabs her own bag before she spins around and rushes out of the room. O’Malley stands there, still furious for a moment. But the gravity of the words he had just spoken to her, and how much they must have hurt, hits him a few seconds later. He backs up and sinks back into his chair, burying his head in his hands.




Later that night…

After the show had ended, instead of sticking around until the end of Underground, O’Malley had headed back to the hotel early. He hadn’t spoken to Darcy since she stormed out of the locker room earlier, and no doubt she’d be in no mood to speak to him once he got back to their room. He had been immediately sorry for how his words had come across when he had spoken then, but knowing Darcy, she’d be brooding for days and give him the silent treatment.

He wasn’t ready to face her yet, though. He needed some time to think things through and choose his words carefully, because he couldn’t handle upsetting her further or pissing her off more than she already was. He had two weeks to fix things, but he was hoping it would be sooner. But damned if the whole situation put him through the ringer and was added stress he didn’t need.

This might come as a surprise to most if they were to find out, considering O’Malley is a full-blooded Irishman, but it had been almost two years since he’d had any liquor more potent than a pint of beer. Even consuming a beer had become fewer and far between. He didn’t consider himself an alcoholic, but after Misty had died, he had turned to alcohol more than he liked to admit. More than he had before. And he hadn’t had the urge since finally getting over his grief.

Tonight, something was different. He felt the urge to have a glass of whiskey, so before he headed back to his room to see Darcy, he headed up to the Saxon Hotel’s rooftop bar. As luck would have it, there wasn’t anyone around when he walked up to the bar and greeted the night’s bartender, asking for the best whiskey they had to offer. Screw the cheap stuff. The bartender nodded and walked away to find exactly what O’Malley was asking for.

He set the empty glass down in front of O’Malley and poured the whiskey directly in front of him. O’Malley watched as the amber liquid went into the glass, and he could taste it even before he took a drink. But, he didn’t take that first drink right away. He wanted to, but the hesitation was strong. He just sat there and stared at the whiskey, swirling it around in the glass for what seemed like hours.


“What’s the matter? Afraid your master will be displeased if you have a drink?”

O’Malley knew that Australian accent and attitude even before he turned around. Fellow GO Gym graduate and current World Bombshell Champion, Evie Jordan, walks up to the bar, taking a seat six feet to his right. Social distancing, remember? O’Malley turned his head slowly and glared at her. He shakes his head and rolls his eyes before turning his gaze back to his glass of whiskey.

O’Malley: Evie. Always a pleasure…

Not really, he thought. Her attitude was worse than Darcy’s at times, and yet everyone seemed to hate Darcy with a passion. Evie laughed and rolled her eyes as the bartender set a drink in front of her, without Evie having to ask.

Evie: The feeling isn’t mutual, I can assure you. If Simon here hadn’t brought me my favorite drink, I’d just turn around and leave. And it would be such a shame to waste it.

O’Malley looks at the bartender and raises an eyebrow.

O’Malley: Ye two are on a first name basis, huh? What does that say about yer drinking habits, Mrs. Jordan?

O’Malley cracked a smile. Before Evie can respond, Simon speaks up, and it’s clear just why the two were friendly.

Simon: Aussies stick together, mate. And she’s not here as much as you might think.

His thick Australian accent made it all make sense. O’Malley just nodded and let out a laugh, still not drinking his whiskey.

Evie: My God, you’re one miserable bastard, you know that? You have the nerve to all but accuse me of having a drinking problem, yet you’re the one staring at that whiskey like you’re about to make a mistake. And glad to see you haven’t forgotten my last name. Sort of like I haven’t and won’t forget, what you did to my husband to win that championship you’ve been carrying around the last month. You’re pathetic.

Evie takes a drink from her glass and shakes her head. It’s clear once she finishes her drink, she’d hightail it away from the bar and O’Malley, because she’d rather be anywhere but near him at this point. O’Malley sets the glass down and turns his bar stool to face her.

O’Malley: Last I checked, that husband of yers was doin’ just fine fer himself and the smack to the head compliments of me briefcase did nothing but damage his ego. How Saint Ben married a frigid bitch like ye still baffles me.

Evie chuckles, unphased by his attempt at an insult.

Evie: Funny how you call me a frigid bitch, yet have you seen the woman you’re with? It’s a shame Misty’s not around anymore. I liked you better when you weren’t being dragged and ordered around like a dog. You know, out of all of us that have come out of the GO Gym, you have got to be the biggest disap—

O’Malley: Oh shut the hell up, Evie! I’m a disappointment. Yeah, I get that. But sit there and disrespect the woman I’m with, when she’s got nothin’ to do with any of this.

Evie laughs again.

Evie: I call bullshit. I’ve got a sneaking suspicion that she’s the one who gave you the idea to cash in that briefcase like you did. And if she were here right now, I’d make Victoria Thorn look like a walk in the park. I’m just wondering how she’s going to help you win that Roulette title at Summer XXXtreme, because if Rinoa and Sierra are at ringside? Well...Darcy better watch her back.

O’Malley: I made the feckin’ choice to do what I did to Ben. It wasn’t Darcy, alright?! And she’s not gonna help me anymore, so ye can just shut the hell up. Why don’t ye finish yer drink and just run along like ye want.

Evie: Oh, sure. She’s not going to help you anymore, but she certainly tried tonight, didn’t she? Why are you even in this business, huh? If you can’t win matches without your woman interfering for you, you’re in the wrong line of work. I’d say you’re making the GO Gym look back, but you’re really not. You’re just making yourself look bad.

The urge to down the glass of whiskey was even stronger than it was earlier, because he knew what she was saying was true. Out of the entire group of GO Gym graduates, he looked the worst. Even though he was a champion, he knew that didn’t matter. Not when he used underhanded tactics to win the title in the first place. This match for the Roulette Championship was his chance to make up for that. To prove he could win a title on his own.

O’Malley: Ye know, it’s really nice to know that even me fellow GO Gym members don’t have me back and support me decisions. If the tables were turned, I wouldn’t question yer judgement.

Evie: Well the tables aren’t turned, and they won’t be. Because I wouldn’t use a bitch move like you did to win a championship. I did it all on my own. More than once, actually. And not only that, you attacked the husband of your fellow GO Gym member, so hypocrite much?

Evie finishes her drink and pushes her stool away from the bar. She throws some cash on the counter and turns back to O’Malley.

Evie: And don’t think Ben has forgotten about that, either. Sooner or later, he’ll get back at you and I’ll enjoy watching it, too. Enjoy your whiskey. I’d need to get plastered, too, if I had to go back to your master every night.

Evie grins before she turns and walks away. O’Malley frowns as he looks back to the glass of whiskey. For as long as it took him to fight the urge to drink it, in a split second it was gone. He grabbed the glass and tossed it back before signaling Simon for another.




Stephen Callaway. Color me surprised that they put ye in this match, considering yer attitude and your admitted plans should ye win a title in SCW. Kinda ballsy on yer part don’t ye think? Whether or not it’s ballsy, doesn’t erase the fact that I’m not about to let ye walk out as the Roulette Champ and then just give SCW the middle finger and leave with the belt. I’ve said it before, and I’ll keep sayin’ it.

Ye don’t have the passion, Stephen. I can’t quite figure out why yer still here, but I guess it doesn’t really matter, does it? If yer that big a glutton fer punishment, I’ll be more than happy to oblige and beat yer ass again. And again. And again. The longer ye stick around, the longer it’ll keep happening.

Yer lazy, Stephen. Don’t sit back and try and say that yer not, because I’ve gone back and watched yer past matches. I’ve re-watched yer promo work, and it just comes across as flat out lazy. And, despite that, ye still think yer worth a damn or that yer someone to be taken seriously around here. How, Stephen? How can we take ye seriously when ye don’t even take yerself seriously? Think about that.

Listening to ye speak...watchin’ ye wrestle? It makes me sick, Stephen. Ye might be gettin’ up there in age, but ye’ve given up because ye think ye have to. If that is the case, why did ye even join SCW in the first place? Did ye think this was a company where ye could just slack off and no one would care? It don’t work that way, fella. We bust our arses in this company, and SCW puts our names on the map.

Yer usin’ this place, and I can’t figure out why. They’re giving ye chance after chance, and yer just walkin’ around like it doesn’t mean shit. Well, fella, I’ll do ye a favor. If yer set on actin’ the way ye are, and if yer set on leaving, I’ll take me boot and kick yer arse all the way back to Scotland fer ya. That way we never have to see yer face again, or hear yer hum drum attitude.

I’ve never liked ye, Stephen. And I don’t think I ever will. I’m just waitin’ fer the day that SCW is finally rid of ye. And quit usin’ the damn lockdown as yer excuse. Go take yer piss poor attitude to another company, because SCW doesn’t need that shite. And trust me when I saw ye won’t be missed. Hell, ye won’t even be remembered, either.





FLASHBACK
JUNE 2018
Too Much To Bare


O’Malley had thought he hit rock bottom just a couple of months ago when he was hospitalized with alcohol poisoning following a long night of drinking. He had passed out in the cemetery on Misty’s grave and luckily the cab driver who had brought him there felt compelled enough to call the police to come check on him. It wasn’t long after that incident that he left Owen in the care of Misty’s parents and made the journey back home to Ireland. He had assumed that was the worst he could possibly get, but he has come to realize that he was very very wrong.

Darcy had come back into his life, and along with it, the feelings he had once had for her prior to getting together with Misty. He would always feel guilt over the way he ended things with Darcy, but after Misty died, he didn’t think he would ever be in another relationship ever again. Especially not with Darcy. He had just assumed she had moved on. It would have made things easier.

But, that’s not how the universe was apparently working. And the effect it was all having on him mentally was taking its toll. And not in a good way. It has only been a little over 6 months since Misty died. He shouldn’t be developing feelings for another woman so soon...if ever. It was disrespectful to Misty’s memory. Or, so he told himself.

The pull he was feeling towards Darcy was about as strong as the pull he had felt when Misty first came into his life. He was finding it harder and harder to resist, and that made his guilt and pain from losing Misty that much worse. He had screwed things up terribly, and he was not about to risk doing it to Darcy again. There was only one solution in his mind.

He’s seated at the small desk in his room of Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn, with a sheet of paper in front of him and a pen in hand. He has his head lowered and his eyes closed. He takes in a deep breath before he opens his eyes and begins to write a note to Darcy.


Darcy,

I know I’ve said it before, but I can’t tell you how sorry I am for everything that has happened. I never intended to hurt you the way I did four years ago. You might not believe me, but I did love you dearly. I still do. I don’t know why I was drawn to Misty the way I was, but I can’t take any of that back. I just wish you had moved on. You should have moved on.

I’m not worth your love, Darcy. I’m a terrible human being for what I did to you, and you have every reason in the world to hate me. I’d love nothing more than the two of us to get back together and to go back to what we had, but that isn’t possible. I can never make up for what I’ve done. And I can’t risk hurting you like that ever again.

I should have been the one who died. Not Misty. I deserved it more than she did, because I put the both of you through hell over the years. I can’t live with myself anymore, Darcy. This is the only way you’ll ever move on and find someone else who is worthy of your love, because it isn’t me. Don’t ever blame yourself, either, because this is all on me and I need to correct the mistake that this universe has made.

This is the only way, Darcy. I can’t bear the pain over losing her, and the pain and guilt I feel over all of the wrong I’ve done to you is just as worse. I’m sorry. I’m so very sorry.

-O’Malley


O’Malley sets the pen down as he finishes writing the note. The expression on his face is blank, almost emotionless and he stands up and heads out of the room, and Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn. He walks the distance to the building where Darcy’s flat is, hoping she is not home. Instead of sneaking in to slide it under her door, when he gets to the building, he folds it and leaves it sticking out of her mailbox. He was sure she would find it there.

After leaving the note, he quickly turns around and starts walking away. There was one final place he needed to go before leaving, and that was to the Misty’s special place. The willow tree. He had to see it one last time, and it was the one place he would feel comfortable speaking to Misty before he was gone.

After walking the distance and finally making it to the willow tree, he walks up to the beautiful tree, placing a hand on the trunk and closes his eyes. No one is around, so he speaks aloud softly, hoping where Misty was, that she could hear him.


O’Malley: I shouldn’t have let ye drive that day, love. I should have gone with or somethin’. Ye shouldn’t have been the one that died, Misty. It shoulda been me.

He chokes up, but stops himself from crying. He keeps his eyes closed, and pictures Misty’s face in his mind.

O’Malley: I should have died three years ago when I got hit by that car. There’s no reason I should be alive after the hell I put both ye and Darcy through. And now with leavin’ Owen like I did...I just...I can’t anymore, love.

He opens his eyes and stares at the tree, placing his other and on it now.

O’Malley: I know I won’t be joinin’ ye with what I’m about to do, but that’s ok, love. I deserve to go to hell. Or purgatory. Or wherever the hell fellas like me go to. I want ye to know how sorry I am fer all of this, love. Continue to watch over our boy. He’s better off without me as a father, anyway…

O’Malley then drops his hands to his side, steps to the side of the tree and starts walking away, heading towards a cliff just off in the distance…

*************************


Back at Darcy’s flat, the dark-haired former love to O’Malley is just leaving her apartment. She’s just walked out of the front entrance to the building and is about to head to the market for some groceries. But a piece of paper sticking out of her mailbox catches her eye.

She takes a few steps back and grabs the sheet of paper, unfolding it. She immediately recognizes the handwriting to be O’Malley’s, even before reading what he had to say. As her eyes scan the note, reading what appears to be his final words, her face turns to sheer panic. She looks around, wondering how long it had been since he left it there, and if he was still nearby.


Darcy: O’Malley!

She charges forward towards the street, looking down either direction but doesn’t see him. She takes off towards the right, knowing one place she could go in hopes of finding him. Only she had to pray with everything she had, that she wasn’t too late.

*************************


This was a good way to go, O’Malley thought. No one was around to see, or stop him. It was a long way down, and surely he would never be found. It was better this way. It had to be this way. But as set on his decision as he was, he was hesitating and wasting time, which he didn’t understand.

His heart was racing. The panic he felt over what he was about to do was getting worse. Was he psyching himself out? Changing his mind? No, he thought. He had to do this. The world would be a better place without him in it. And Darcy would be forced to do what she should have done years ago...move on.

Would it be quick? Would he screw it up and somehow survive? It didn’t matter, he thought. If he were meant to die a slow and agonizing death, then so be it. He just had to get it overwith.

When he opened his eyes and looked below the cliff, prepared to take his own life, the panicked voice behind him not only startled him, but it stopped him from taking that step forward. He stood frozen in place, and couldn’t turn around to face her.


Darcy: O’Malley! DON’T! Please!

He clenched his hands and his breathing intensified. Why was she here? Why had he wasted time. Five minutes earlier, and she would have been too late.

O’Malley: H-how...How did ye find me, Darcy?!

Darcy didn’t approach him for fear she might spook him and he’d really do it. She stayed several feet behind him, trying to talk him down.

Darcy: Brady saw you walking this way so I kept searching until I saw you. You...you don’t have to do this, O’Malley. Please, don’t. Just...back away and come over to me. Please.

He shook his head. His whole body was trembling. As badly as he was ready to do this, he didn’t think he could do it in front of her, though.

O’Malley: It’s the only way...I told ye that. Yer better off without me. The whole world is.

Darcy: That’s not true, and you know it. You’ve been through so much and you’re still alive. That has to count for something. Please, O’Malley. I’m begging you. Look, I won’t try and force you to get back together with me anymore. I’ll try to move on. All I’m asking is that you do not do this.

He continues to look over the cliff and down below. Darcy is taking a few small steps towards him, praying she can stop him, as he remains frighteningly quiet. When she is within arms reach, she holds her hand out towards him.

Darcy: Please, O’Malley. Don’t don’t do this. Take my hand.

O’Malley finally turns around and first looks at her hand, and then up into her eyes. Her pleading look is all he needed, and he reaches forward, taking her hand and rushing forward to her, and right into her arms. He buries his head into her shoulder and starts sobbing, and she holds onto him tight, thankful she was able to stop him from making a terrible mistake.

A mistake that he would not have come back from.





Lachlan Kane. Here we are again, me fellow Irishman. Well, sort of, right? We were supposed to face off last month at Into The Void IX, but things didn’t quite work out, did they? Ye were supposed to be a part of that King Fer A Day ladder match, but when Into The Void rolled around, ye got removed from the match. Color me disappointed, but not surprised.

I know yer well aware that I said some things before the show even happened. What I said ye and yer band of buddies didn’t exactly take kindly to, though ye were the one to pretty much stay quiet and not bite me head off. Now I’m not gonna name names here, because I know ye all know who I’m talkin’ about, but this ain’t about them is it? No, this is about ye, Lachlan. And me. And Kedron. And Stephen. The four of us fightin’ fer the Roulette Championship, but only one walkin’ out as the winner. Before I get down to business, I owe ye an apology, fella. Yeah, that’s right. I said it. I owe ye an apology.

I understand ye had a lot going on before Into The Void IX, just marryin’ yer new bride and all. Life happens, right? So fer ye, Lachlan, I’m sorry fer what I said because ye had a valid excuse fer yer mind bein’ elsewhere. Ye had a valid excuse to not be there. Ye wanted to spend the quality time with yer wife, and I understand that. And look what happened afterwards?

Ye beat Kedron. One-on-one. Non-title of course, but ye actually hold a win over him, and that right there is braggin’ rights, fella. That right there put ye on the map fer a roulette title shot, which is not surprising. And then ye went on to defeat Caleb Storms. Bravo, Lachlan. Ye were startin’ to prove me opinion of ye wrong.

But then ye had yer one-on-one shot against Kedron. Just last week, Lachlan. Ye already beat him once before, so surely ye could do it again, right? Wrong, apparently. Ye just couldn’t quite pull it off the second time. And I’m sure yer itchin’ fer this shot, but here’s where a second apology comes in. I’m sorry that yer gonna have to walk away with another failed attempt at a singles title, Lachlan. That wife of yer’s shoulda stuck around and had the two of ye give it another go at the mixed tag scene, because it just seems to me that neither of ye can quite make it on yer own. That’s not an opinion either, just facts.

I ain’t bein’ a arsehole here, Lachlan. I want to face off against ye. I want to see who the better Irishman really is, but I also want ye at yer best. I want ye at yer most determined and to really show up, fella. Because I ain’t seen that yet, and I’m beginnin’ to wonder if I ever will. I’m hopin’ next week ain’t a repeat of Into The Void an’ I find out that ye got pulled from the match again, because I’ll be really disappointed, fella. Ye probably won’t believe me, but hey...that’s on ye I guess.

I hope ye can swim, fella. Or, that Sierra can so she can save yer arse when ye get tossed in the water. Ye’ve got a week to learn…





Back to present day…


He’s not sure what time it is when he comes stumbling into the hotel room, or if Darcy is even still awake, but the alcohol has complete shot his brain filter for the evening. He kicks off his shoes once he makes it into the room and drops his bag on the floor as he fumbles around, trying to be as quiet as he can. But he is failing, miserably.

Once inside the room, he looks over to the bed and sees that Darcy is asleep, though the noise has caused her to start stirring. He trips over his own feet and stumbles towards the bed, mumbling curse words under his breath. As he lands on the edge of the bed, Darcy’s eyes shoot open, afraid that someone has broken into her room. But when she turns on the light and sees that it’s O’Malley, she’s angry at first, not realizing right away that he’s drunk out of his mind.


Darcy: O’Malley? What the hell are you—

O’Malley scoots in closer to her and tries to kiss her. She backs away and pushes him away, staring at him as she gets a whiff of alcohol on his breath.

Darcy: You're drunk?! What the hell, O’Malley?!

O’Malley cracks a smile and laughs. He then pulls his shirt up and over his head, tossing it on the floor.

O’Malley: Drunk? Nahhhh. I just had…

He stops talking and starts counting in his head and on his fingers how many drinks he apparently had tonight. But he loses count and waves it off.

O’Malley: Hell if I know. But I ain’t drunk! Why didn’t ye want me to kiss ye?

Darcy folds her arms.

Darcy: Because you’re a mess right now, and you smell like a distillery. What is wrong with you?!

O’Malley: I ask...meself that same question...everyday, love. What is wrong with me? I’m a feckin’ failure. I’m...I’m so sorry, Darc.

He starts to choke up and buries his head in his hands and the sight is enough to scare the anger out of Darcy. She’d seen him like this before. And she never wanted to see him like that again.

Darcy: Hey, hey, hey...stop. What...what is going on? I haven’t seen you like this in two years, and I thought you were past all this?

O’Malley lays down, resting his head in Darcy’s lap. He looks up at her, as she runs her fingers through his hair, comforting him the best she could. And as both go silent, their minds drift back to the memory of two years ago, when they were in a very similar situation, but for very different reasons.

**************************

Back to Ireland- June 2018


Darcy and O’Malley are back at Darcy’s flat after she succeeded in stopping him from taking his own life. He was still in a rough place mentally speaking, but they were together, and she wasn’t about to leave him alone. Not right now. They are in Darcy’s bed, but O’Malley is laying on his side with his head rested in her lap. She’s running her fingers through his hair, and neither speaks.

O’Malley’s eyes blink slowly, and his mind appears to be in a whole different world. Darcy stares down at him, thankful she had managed to save his life, but still very worried for him. She had promised him she wouldn’t try to force them back together if he stepped away from that cliff. Would she honor that promise? Would he try to do it again if they weren’t together? So many unanswered questions, but she tried not to think about that just yet. She needed him to see that he needed to be on this earth.

With every stroke of his hair, O’Malley relaxes more and more. His eyes look around and his mouth moves, as if he is about to speak. And when he finally breaks the silence between them, the words that come out of his mouth stuns the both of them.


O’Malley: Marry me…

She immediately pulls her hand back, and stares down at him. Had she heard him right? They hadn’t spoken a word since they were by that cliff, and she hadn’t imagined those would be the words he would speak when he finally felt better enough to do so. But she can’t speak. And O’Malley pushes himself up, focusing solely on her face, and those beautiful eyes of hers. He speaks again, and it’s confirmation that, yes, she had heard him right.

O’Malley: Marry me, Darcy. Don’t give up on us bein’ together, because it’s not what I want. I don’t care what anyone else says. There’s a reason I hesitated at that cliff, and yer that reason. Ye saved me life, and I’m not ever going to forget that. I didn’t think I had anything to live fer after Misty died, but I realize now that I do. I always saw a future fer us before I screwed it up, but it all makes sense now. We’re meant to be together, Darcy. Marry me…

He takes her hands in his and squeezes them. Her jaw drops open and she is completely speechless as he waits for an answer, praying she says yes…




Kedron Williams. The current Roulette champ and, if I’m quite honest, one feckin’ scary fella. And not just in the ring, but have ye all looked at him fer more than five seconds? No? Exactly me point. If ye try and look at him longer than that, his look might just melt ye into a pool of blood, he’s that feckin’ scary.

But I’m tryna understand somethin’. As scary and intimidatin’ as ye are, Kedron, how the hell could ye not even defeat Ben Jordan in that little feud of yers? Just one year ago, in fact, because it all went down at Summer XXXtreme last year. I woulda bet any amount of money that ye had that match in the bag, but Saint Ben actually beat ye. I don’t get it. And that loss affected ye fer quite some time. So much so that just weeks later? Ye were gone from SCW.

I understand the disappointment, Kedron. I’ve very nearly been there meself recently, and thought about walkin’ away again. But no matter how many times I think it, I change me mind. I’ve gotta keep fightin’ and right now, I’ve got that title yer holdin’ in me sights. Not sure I ever did congratulate ye on that, so congrats. Ye came back after several months and proved that ye’ve got what it takes. Too bad yer run couldn’t be a little longer, because I’m sure had I stuck to a different title scene? Ye might have had a pretty impressive run as champ. But, that just ain’t in yer future Kedron. At least not so long as I have anythin’ to do with it.

I don’t say this to many people, Kedron, but ye’ve got my respect. Ye’ve proven yerself a worthy competitor, and despite how dangerous I’m sure ye are, yer protective and loyal to those ye love. More specifically, yer wife Rinoa. I know given me history, and how many times Darcy has interfered fer me, ye might think that she’ll try something against Rinoa, but I can promise ye right now...she won’t.

Ye’ve got something I want, Kedron. Ye’ve got that title that I want more than anything to prove I can win on me own, fair and square, and hold on to it fer a while. Ye might be a supposed warlock, Kedron, but I can see the future, and let me tell ye how it’s gonna go. I apologize, it’s a future ye might not like, but it’s a future I’m much looking forward to.

At Summer XXXtreme, I’m walkin’ in as just a contender to that title. I’m a champ in me own right, but not yet in SCW. But once it’s all said and done, when that bell rings? The ref will be holding me hand high and handin’ me that Roulette Championship, and I plan to hold that title fer quite some time. I’m not here just to win titles for the sake of winning titles. I’m here to be remembered. I’m here to be successful and maybe one day, be a part of the Hall of Fame fer a legitimate reason. Anyone else can win titles...it’s what ye do with the reign that really says something.

I plan to speak loud and clear. And that message goes out to everyone else besides just ye, Kedron. I know people don’t take me seriously, but they’re gonna very soon. And it all starts with takin’ that title away from ye, Kedron. That’s not wishful thinkin’, either. That’s just one hundred percent guarantee.

Don’t believe me? Wait and see, fella…





O’Malley stares up into Darcy’s concerned eyes, and neither says anything for a long while. She runs her hand along his cheek, and he closes his eyes and smiles, and she smiles back.

O’Malley: Why don’t ye show anyone else this side of ye, love? Why can’t ye show them what I see?

Darcy shakes her head.

Darcy: I don’t care what people think of me, O’Malley. Only you. They’ve all just set their minds against me, because I’m not Misty.

O’Malley: That ain’t true, love. They’re against ye because ye only show them yer nasty side. The side of ye that ye turned into because of me.

Darcy pulls her hand away and rolls her eyes. She folds her arms and looks away. O’Malley sits up and stares at her.

Darcy: If I’m such a terrible person, O’Malley, why are you still with me? You can leave at any time. It’s clearly what you—

O’Malley: Don’t say it’s what I want, because it ain’t. If it was, I woulda left a long time ago. I love ye more than anything and I’m not gonna give up on that. Don’t ye see what I’m tryna do in SCW, Darc?

She slowly turns her head back to look at him and simply shrugs her shoulders.

Darcy: Of course I get what you’re trying to do. You want to be successful. You want to build your career. I get that. And I’m one hundred percent supportive. Don’t you see THAT, O’Malley?

O’Malley: I want us BOTH to be successful, Darc. This ain’t just about me. We’re a team.

She raises an eyebrow, and tries to understand what he said. Before she can respond, he continues speaking.

O’Malley: Ye’ve got a manager’s contract, Darc. Ye can be seen as just as successful as me with ge by my side. But interfering like ye do? That doesn’t look good on either of us. Not only that, it puts ye in clear danger. It already has with that Victoria Thorn woman.

Darcy lets out a huff and O’Malley takes her hand.

Darcy: I’ve handled myself just—

O’Malley: Don’t say ye have, Darc, because we both know that’s not true. Ye just want people to believe ye have, but they don’t. Now, mark my words, if ye try and interfere in this match at Summer XXXtreme? The women ye’ll have to deal with might be worse off than Victoria. Hell, Kedron is a bigger worry because I’m sure he wouldn’t hesitate to do something against ye himself if ye lay a hand on his woman. And Lachlan’s wife, Sierra? Don’t think ye can handle that woman. Listen to what I’m tellin’ ye here love.

Darcy folds her arms again and just stares at O’Malley. She wants to argue, but she holds herself back and let’s O’Malley speak.

O’Malley: I know ye want us to have a baby, love. An’ I promise ye, one day..we will. But first, I want to work on yer trainin’ because if ye don’t want to be a full time wrestler one day, I want ye to be able to defend yerself. I’m not gonna be able to protect ye all the time. As much as I want to, it just doesn’t always happen. Though I’d love to maybe go after the mixed titles with ye one day if it’s what ye wanted…

Darcy: I just feel like you’re trying to turn me into Misty. I’m not a wrestler, O’Malley. Defending myself is one thing, but doing this for a living? I don’t have it in me. But I see that you do. And I want to help you in any way that I can.

O’Malley smiles and brings his hand to her cheek.

O’Malley: Then really listen to what I’m sayin’. Ye can help me, by helpin’ yerself. I want people to see the side of ye that I love, and not the side of ye that my betrayal created.

Darcy: You didn’t create anything, O’Malley. I forgave you a long time ago, you know that.

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: Yeah, I do know that. But I also know the vengeful side of ye that we see from time to time? That didn’t exist before I broke yer heart. Look, how about this. Let’s not focus on all of this anymore. Let’s look forward to something, and I know just the thing.

Darcy: And what might that be?

O’Malley: You. Me. Dinner. Next week on the ship. Takin’ just one night fer ourselves before I have to focus most of me attention on this match. No fightin’. No arguin’. Just rememberin’ why we belong together. What do ye say?

O’Malley smiles as he stares into her eyes. She still has a serious look on her face, but she soon cracks a smile and as he leans in to kiss her, she pushes him away again.

Darcy: I say that you need to go take a shower and brush your teeth. Your breath still reeks of whiskey, O’Malley. We’ll sort everything else out, later.

He lets out a laugh before he stands up. A little too quickly, it seems, as he gets light-headed and wobbly on his feet. He holds a hand up and takes in a few deep breaths.

O’Malley: I really didn’t drink that much, love. I’ve had more than I did tonight..

Darcy: Yeah, well, it’s been quite a while since you’ve had anything stronger than a good pint of Guinness. Now go. I’d like to get back to sleep, and I’d rather I didn’t fall asleep alone this time.

O’Malley cracks a smile and nods before heading off and disappearing into the bathroom. Darcy lets out a sigh and then leans back against the pillows and headboard as she waits for O’Malley to finish taking his shower.




It ain’t no secret that out of the four of us in this match, that people might argue I’m the one who deserves this shot the least. I’ve lost my fair share of matches here in SCW recently and the matches I did win in the past, weren’t exactly clean wins because of Darcy’s involvement. I ain’t about to sit here and argue that I’ve earned it because I’d be lyin’ if I did. What I am gonna do is tell each and every one of ye watchin’ that I’m better than that, and I don’t need anyone to help me win.

I graduated from the GO Gym. That right there has star power written all over it, and no one can deny that. I’ve been takin’ that star power and tarnishin’ it, instead of doin’ what every single other athlete to walk out of GO Gym has done. Evie. Fenris. Dani. Daniel. Os. Carter. Ari. Krystal. Not a single one of them has done what I’ve done, and it’s gotta stop now. I dunno why I’ve done things the way that I’ve done, but damn it if I’m gonna sit here and make Gabriel and Odette’s decision to train me a huge mistake. Because it wasn’t.

I’ll never be able to fix this Underground Championship win, because it’s forever tarnished. But I’m working on at least defendin’ it and proving I deserve to hold it. And as far as SCW goes, Summer XXXtreme is the beginning of my championship history, because I don’t plan on walkin’ out without the Roulette Championship.

I’ve got a lot of work to do going forward. I’ve got a lot of fightin’ to do both personally and career wise, but I’ve never been more determined in me life. I’ve made a right mess of things the last few years, and if I’m quite honest, I shouldn’t even be here. I should be six feet under next to Misty, and that’s a sad fact I don’t like to admit.

But I’m still here. I’m still breathin’ and I’m still fightin’, because I have to. I’ve been given chance after chance, an’ I’m done wastin’ it all. It’s time to start livin’ me best life and provin’ just why I’m still here.

To be a fighter.

To be a champion.

To be a LEGEND.

Anything less than that is unacceptable. The tables have turned. The sun has set on Kedron’s time as champion, and a new day is here.

In one week’s time, it all begins. And there’s not a damn thing Stephen, Lachlan or Kedron can do to stop me.

24
Climax Control Archives / Time to turn it all around...
« on: July 17, 2020, 09:15:39 PM »
 
Sunday July 12th
Staggs Dungeon
After Climax Control


The last time anyone has seen O’Malley tonight was earlier when Ms. Rocky Mountains had a confrontation with the Irishman and current SCU Underground Champion. As was the case quite often these days, he was in a grouchy mood as he was storming his way towards the parking lot. When questioned about the recently announced matches for Summer XXXtreme which would see O’Malley as one of the participants for the Ultimate-X match for the Roulette Championship, he didn’t seem very thrilled to be given that opportunity, and eventually he continued on his way to the parking lot.

Fast forward a little while to this very moment, and that is where he still is. He’s seated on the ground, his back against the outside wall, brooding. His knees are pulled up and his arms are rested on his knees as he refuses to make eye contact with anyone coming and going into the Staggs Dungeon. Because he has a match later on Underground against Stewart Mason, he can’t leave. Although it’s clear he’d rather be anywhere but there.

The exit door swings open a few moments later and two Bombshells who O’Malley is very familiar with walk out as they are leaving the building. Who might those two Bombshells be? None other than Team Hero, Roxi Johnson and Keira Fisher Johnson. They’re immersed in a conversation amongst themselves and when Roxi turns her head for a split second, she sees O’Malley sitting by himself. She stops, as does Keira. Keira narrows her eyes and prepares to walk away, but Roxi doesn’t move. She assures Keira she’ll be just a minute before she turns and walks over to O’Malley.


Keira: He better not hurt your feelings again! I won’t hesitate to punch him this time if he does!

O’Malley hears every word, but he refuses to acknowledge Keira. Roxi turns and assures Keira she will be fine as she turns and walks over towards O’Malley. She stops just in front of him, looking down at him with her arms crossed.

Roxi: Hey. You look like you could use a friend.

O’Malley laughs, but he still avoids eye contact.

O’Malley: I didn’t realize we were friends.

His words are cold, and while they should hurt Roxi, she doesn’t let them bring her down. In fact, it has the opposite effect, much to O’Malley’s surprise.

Roxi: I’ve always considered you a friend. But, if you don’t feel the same, I’ll walk away I guess.

Roxi goes to turn around, and O’Malley finally looks up and stops her.

O’Malley: I didn’t...mean it like that. Ye’d be better to hate me like everyone else.

Roxi turns back around to face him again. Keira keeps a close watch on the situation, ready to defend and protect her wife if needed.

Roxi: I make decisions for myself, and not based on what everyone else thinks of a person.

O’Malley: Apparently. But ye were only friends with me because of yer friendship with Misty. Ye had no obligation to continue that friendship after she died.

Roxi frowns at the painful reminder that Misty was gone, as the words just rolled out of O’Malley’s mouth so easily.

Roxi: We might have been introduced to one another through Misty, O’Malley, but I didn’t think our friendship would go away just because she died. Now, are you going to tell me what’s wrong or not?

O’Malley looks up at her, hesitant to say anything. He was tired of being judged, but he knew Roxi was different. She always sees the best in everyone.

O’Malley: I just don’t know what more I can do, Roxi. I feel like I’ve found me footing in SCU. Even won me first title. But SCW is a different story. Everywhere I turn, people are judgin’ me, and it’s pissin’ me off. I’m startin’ to lose track of how many matches I’ve lost, and suddenly I’ve got a Roulette title match at Summer XXXtreme. I’m feckin’ confused on it all.

Roxi nods. She lets out a sigh and lets her arms drop as she stares down at him.

Roxi: So you don’t think you deserve it?

O’Malley: When I was winning, sure. Hell, even before I started losin’ match after match, I thought I deserved it. But now maybe people are right. Why am I being given a title opportunity if I can’t feckin’ win to save me life?

O’Malley kicks his foot forward in frustration the more he thinks about it. Roxi steps over towards the wall and then sits down next to him, getting to his eye level.

Roxi: I’ve been in this business long enough to know that when it comes to championship opportunities, there really aren’t any rules. Maybe in our own minds there are, but when it comes down to it, the bosses make the decisions on who gets the title shots. It might be confusing, but winning doesn’t automatically earn us anything.

O’Malley: This business is so feckin’ confusing. I’ve got people tellin’ me that winning isn’t everything, because we can’t win ‘em all, but then others like to point out our constant failures. Which is it?!

O’Malley turns and looks at her. She cracks a smile and nods.

Roxi: I get what you’re saying. Trust me. But think of it this way. You can win any match under any circumstance. You can cheat to win. Someone can interfere on your behalf…

Roxi hesitates after that last statement and O’Malley frowns.

Roxi: It was intended as a general statement, but ok let’s use that as an example. What if Darcy continued interfering on your behalf and that is the only way you won. Would you still feel like you deserved a title opportunity?

O’Malley blinks, but he looks away and refuses to answer. Roxi nods and lets out a slight laugh.

Roxi: Exactly. But if you put your heart and soul into every match, and gave it your all only for the other person to get the win over you in that one split second that could change the whole outcome, you think you wouldn’t deserve it? There’s so much grey area in this business, but if title shots were decided by wins and losses only, there’d be a lot of hard working people who might never get title shots ever.

O’Malley: Well when ye use that first example, then I guess I really don’t deserve it. I know how it all looked when Darcy was gettin’ involved. It’s why I asked her to stop. Funny how I couldn’t seem to win otherwise. Maybe I’m not meant to be in this business.

Roxi shakes her head. O’Malley glances over towards Keira and the two finally make eye contact. O’Malley chuckles as he looks at Keira’s stern glare.

Roxi: Maybe Mark and Christian are giving you this opportunity as incentive to turn things around? Prove that you do have what it takes and that they see potential in you? I’m sure Gabriel feels the same.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Not so sure I agree, Roxi. I might be a champ in SCU, but look how I won it? I had to bash Ben Jordan over the head with a briefcase, so I didn’t exactly earn that, either. I’m the biggest disappointment to walk out of the GO Gym. Ain’t no doubt about it. I’m a disappointment to Gabriel and Odette. I’m a disappointment to meself and Darcy. And I’m a disappointment to me own son.

O’Malley lowers his head as he brings up Owen, and that seems to hit him the hardest. Roxi stares at him for a moment, and instead of changing the subject, she keeps on the topic of Owen.

Roxi: Have you gone to see him at all?

O’Malley nods, but he can’t even speak for a few moments. It’s as if it’s too painful even talking about Owen. But he lets out a sigh as he responds.

O’Malley: His birthday was this past Wednesday, ye know. Can’t believe me boy is already five years old. I tried to go see him at Misty’s parents’. I shouldn’t have gone.

Roxi: What happened?

O’Malley: Nothin’ I shouldn’t have expected to happen.

He lowers his head again and the more hurt he shows, the more Roxi wants to help him, because it may help Owen in the long run, too.

Roxi: O’Malley, what happened? You know how much I care about that little boy, so tell me what happened.

O’Malley: Alright, fine. If ye really must know, I’ll tell ye exactly what happened.

He knew that the entire situation was his fault anyway because he abandoned Owen two years ago after Misty died. The events that transpired on Owen’s birthday was a direct result of that decision, so there was no reason not to tell Roxi what had happened…




Wednesday July 8th
Las Vegas, Nevada
The Painful Consequences


Today was the first day in four months that O’Malley had been anywhere outside of the GO Gym, the Saxon Hotel or the specified locations that SCU and SCW shows would take place at. And as the restrictions hadn’t been fully lifted as of yet, O’Malley had to gain special permission from Mark Ward and Christian Underwood to do what he is about to do. Today was an important day, and he had to be here.

Today is his son Owen’s fifth birthday. And while he hadn’t seen Owen in two years, due to this being such a milestone birthday, he wanted to try. He wasn’t sure how today was going to go, but he wasn’t holding out hope of a tearfully happy reunion, either. So he made the short venture to the home of Misty’s parents...the place he had left Owen at two years ago when he felt Owen would be better off.

He parks his car down the street, waiting for the right moment to go see him. As he waits, he bares witness to a very special “Birthday Parade” honoring Owen while keeping to social distancing guidelines. His heart skips a beat as he spots Owen in the front yard with his grandparents, waving excitedly to friends and family as they drive past the house. As two of the vehicles pass O’Malley’s, he recognizes Misty’s sisters in them with their respective significant others behind the wheel, but they don’t see him, fortunately.

Once the coast is clear, and the birthday parade passes, O’Malley makes his move. He puts his mask over his face and grabs the gift he bought Owen from the passenger seat before exiting his car. As he gets closer and closer to the house, the realization that he is about to reunite with his son, becomes even more real. He should have done this a long time ago. But the longer he puts it off, the worse it will be.

As he walks up to the house, on the edge of the front lawn, the front door bursts open. Owen comes rushing out, but he’s not even looking at O’Mally. He’s got his sight set on a toy he had left in the yard. When Owen looks up, he’s startled to see O’Malley standing there.


O’Malley: Owen…

Owen can’t see, but O’Malley is smiling behind the mask. Owen looks confused as he backs away and doesn’t say a word. Because they are far enough apart, O’Malley removes his mask, thinking that is why Owen seems afraid.

O’Malley: Sorry, boy-o. These stupid masks ruin everything these days.

O’Malley smiles at his son, taking a step forward to approach him, but Owen backs away nervously.

Owen: I’m not supposed to talk to strangers. GRANDMA! GRANDPA!

The words hit O’Malley hard, like a shot to the heart. Owen...didn’t recognize him. Owen turns around and runs inside, yelling for his grandparents. That was all O’Malley needed to confirm that he had made a mistake in coming here. He places Owen’s gift on the ground and turns to head back to his car. Before he starts walking away, however, Misty’s father walks outside. And unlike Owen, he knows exactly who O’Malley is.

Andrew: What the hell are you doing here?!

O’Malley turns around making eye contact with his former father in-law for the first time in two years. And the reunion was nothing short of hostile.

O’Malley: I...I just wanted to see me boy on his birthday. I brought him a gift.

Andrew: So you just thought you’d come here after two years and everything would be alright? You missed the last two birthdays because you walked away from him.

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: I know that, Mr. Waters. I didn’t expect things to just magically be better. I just...I wanted to—

Andrew: Wanted to what, exactly? Come here, get Owen’s hopes up and disappear again? I’m not going to let that happen again, you son of a bitch.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna disappear again. I just want to make up fer what I did. I was in a tough spot after Misty died. I did what I thought was best fer Owen.

Misty’s father laughs and shakes his head. Just inside the door, O’Malley sees Owen try to make his way back outside, but his grandmother holds him back.

Andrew: So you thought abandoning your son after his mother had just died was best for him?! Do you know he cried for you for months after that? What were you doing the entire time? Chasing after that new whore of yours? I guess we know what is more important to you.

O’Malley holds up a finger and glares at former father in-law.

O’Malley: Darcy had nothin’ to do with it, so ye’d be—

Andrew: Bullshit she had nothing to do with it. How long after you went back to Ireland did it take for you two to start shacking up again? The grass hadn’t even started to grow on Misty’s grave before you replaced her and just forgot about your son!

O’Malley: I never forgot about him! I thought about him all the time! I can’t change that mistake I made leavin’ him like I did, but I’m damn sure ready to start makin’ up fer it.

Misty’s father shakes his head, flat out refusing.

Andrew: No. I won’t allow it. You made Misty believe you were dead when she was pregnant with him and then you just left him when he needed you the most. You’ve had your second chance. You’re not getting a third. Now, get off my property or I’m calling the police.

Misty’s father turns around and goes to head back inside. He grabs the door and just opens it when O’Malley yells towards him again.

O’Malley: Ye can’t keep me from my son! At least let me talk to him!

Misty’s father plans on just ignoring him, proving otherwise, when Owen darts past him and outside. He stares at O’Malley with a heartbroken expression.

Owen: Daddy?

Owen attempts to walk towards O’Malley, but Misty’s mother grabs him and stops him. Owen is completely clueless on how else to react and O’Malley just stares at him, nodding with a relieved smile.

O’Malley: Yeah, son. It’s me. Ye have no idea how happy I am to see ye again, boy-o.

Owen looks up at his grandmother, unsure of what to say. He then looks back to O’Malley with his eyes filling with tears. He doesn’t say anything before he turns around and rushes back inside the house. Misty’s mother looks at O’Malley and just shakes her head.

Colleen: That was confirmation that you should go. You can take that gift with you, because Owen doesn’t want or need anything from you.

O’Malley is left stunned as Misty’s mother turns around and heads back inside, closing the door behind her. The blinds to the front window are closed a few moments later, and O’Malley just stares down at the gift on the ground…




Roxi: Wow. Now that just makes me sad…

After reliving the events from Owen’s birthday, O’Malley just nods. He doesn’t know what more to say, and Roxi turns her attention back to him.

Roxi: Did you leave the gift there?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: Of course I left it. I bought it fer him. Chances are they threw it in the trash but I’ll never know.

Roxi: Look, as difficult as that was, it has been two years since you’ve seen him. I can’t blame them for wanting to protect him. I’m just as protective over him as they are, and I don’t spend every day with him. But what are you going to do now?

O’Malley shakes his head and shrugs.

O’Malley: No feckin’ clue, love. They’re not gonna let me anywhere near him, so what can I do? I guess just continue to prove them all right, and prove I’m a disappointment to him and he’s better off.

Roxi shakes her head. She pushes herself away from the wall and stands up, looking down at him as he looks up at her.

Roxi: Well, if you want to give up, that’s on you. If Owen gets hurt in all of this again, don’t come looking for me for advice again. But if you want to make it up to him and prove you’re not as awful as the mistake you made abandoning him two years ago, the answer is fairly simple.

O’Malley: And what is that?

Roxi: You work your butt off to prove you’ve changed. You fight to make him proud, and you fight to be in his life. It won’t be easy, and it may take a while, but if it’s what you really want...kick it in high gear, O’Malley.

Keira clears her throat off in the distance and O’Malley acknowledges her.

O’Malley: Ye better go. Yer other half is gettin’ impatient now.

Roxi: Do you know what you’re going to do?

O’Malley: Not completely, but I got a better idea now. Thanks, love.

Roxi nods with a smile.

Roxi: It’s what friends are for. You know where to find me if you need me. I’ll catch you later. Good luck on Underground…

O’Malley just nods and waves as Roxi turns and walks off, heading back over to Keira. Keira and O’Malley exchange glances one more time before she and Roxi turn and make their leave. A few moments later O’Malley stands up, dusts his legs off and then disappears back inside Staggs Dungeon as the scene fades to black.




I’m being tested. That’s the only possible explanation fer this one. I know it ain’t a secret that I’ve hit a bit of a rough spot in SCW, losin’ what, three in a row now? But I’m tryna wrap me head around how they’re bookin’ these matches. I mean...the last two was Christina and Jack’s doin’, but this week and then me match for Summer XXXTreme? That’s all on Mark and Christian.

So...I still don’t quite understand why I’m bein’ given a Roulette title opportunity at Summer XXXtreme, but I guess I better stop lookin’ a gift horse in the mouth and just shut me trap on that one, because it makes me look ungrateful as shite. I don’t plan on wastin’ that opportunity either, but I ain’t gonna focus on that right now. I’ve got a much bigger problem ahead of me, and I mean that quite literally. And that problem is a three hundred and fifty-five pound behemoth named Brandon Sludge.

Brandon Sludge? Seriously? What the feck kinda last name is Sludge? And is this fella related to that dipshite on Twitter, Otis Sludge? Nevermind. That doesn’t matter. What matters is that this week I find meself goin’ one-on-one against this fella, and I’m not sure how the hell I’m supposed to be lookin’ at this one. This fella is normally a tag team wrestler, and I dunno if he’s even had to fight on his own before.

Is this meant to be one of those ‘easy win’ situations? Ye know, the pity bookin’ because ye’ve been on a losin’ streak and they want to do ye a favor by bookin’ ye against someone who doesn’t really stand a chance at winning? Or, is this a big feckin’ test as I head into Summer XXXtreme to fight fer the Roulette title? Not entirely sure if I want to know the answer honestly. Or maybe I’m just an idiot thinking this one will be easy?

Nah. This fella might have nearly two hundred pounds up on me, but that doesn’t mean he’s any tougher to beat. Added pounds make ye slower in the ring, and it ain’t no secret speed is one of me advantages. But, jaysus christ, I’ve never faced an opponent this massive so I can’t hardly be overly confident now can I? Talk about a crazy situation I find meself in!

But I’m bein’ given what I’ve asked fer. I’ve been so sick of the multiple opponent situations I’ve been dealing with lately, and this is one-on-one. Beggars can’t be choosers, right? I’m just a little more confused on why they booked a fella who’s been in nothin’ but tag team matches in a singles spot. Seems he’ll be a little out of his element, but I guess that’s another advantage to me.

Brandon, boy-o, I’m now talkin’ directly to ye. If yer listenin’, anyway. Fer all I know, ye could be one of those idiots that doesn’t give a crap about what his opponents have to say so ye just up and ignore everything. I hope fer yer sake, that’s not the case, because I want ye to realize something. As badly as ye might want to prove that ye don’t need one of those lovely lasses to help ye get a win on yer record, I’ve got a lot more to prove than that so I need this win more than ye do, fella.

I’m the SCU Underground Champion. I’m the only superstar currently active on both brands, and at Summer XXXtreme, I’m gonna walk out as a champion to both brands. I’m bustin’ me arse not only to prove myself in SCU and SCW, but to be secure me name in the record books of both brands. I’ve had a tough go of it in SCW, but I know what I need to do to turn it all around, fella.

Yer that first road block. Yer the feckin’ boulder standin’ in me way this week, but let me tell ye that I’m comin’ at ye like a wreckin’ ball(yeah I quoted Miley Cyrus!), because I ain’t about to lose a fourth straight match. And I sure as shite ain’t about to walk into Summer XXXtreme without a win. It seems like it don’t really matter either way fer ye because unless me hearing is off, I didn’t hear Mark Ward mention yer name in the line up fer Summer XXXtreme. Guess ye can’t even hack it as a tag team wrestler either if yer little Trenton Tigers aren’t booked, huh?

I ain’t intimidated by ye, Brandon. And I ain’t worried, either. Size difference or not, I’m ready to turn the corner on this losin’ streak I’ve got goin, and then head on to win another title. And ye, Brandon? Ye’ll just sit in the back, bein’ useless and a waste of a roster space.

I’m ready fer whatever ye plan to throw at me, Brandon. I’m prepared fer all the brute force ye will unleash, but it won’t be enough to stop me, fella. I’ll tire ye out faster than it’ll take ye to even get to the ring. And that’s just the cold hard truth. The win on Sunday belongs to me, fella.

See ya Sunday, Sludgey Boy!


25
Climax Control Archives / It’s Not About Winning
« on: July 03, 2020, 09:41:34 PM »
 
Friday July 3rd
Last Minute Training...and Pep Talk
OG Gym


This week has not been a good week, and it’s not looking to get any better. O’Malley had been chomping at the bit to get his hands on Austin James Mercer and, hopefully, the Internet Title at the same time. At first glance of Jack Washington’s King For A Day booking, O’Malley had thought Jack had actually given him a title shot against Austin. But a second glance proved otherwise. Non-title. Because Jack Washington had to have all the spotlight on an otherwise decent booking. At least it was better than the shit Christina Rose had booked.

O’Malley had very nearly talked Jack into changing the match, too. Jack had left it in the hands of Austin James Mercer himself, but one tweet from Mark Ward and that put the stop to that idea. So much for card subject to change, eh? It wasn’t exactly how he wanted to fight Austin, and because of that, his mood has been less than nice the entire week. On top of other things bothering him.

Today is the last day he has to get any sort of workout or training done for the match. And he’s laser focused as he’s letting off some anger on one of the punching bags in the OG Gym. Gabriel is over by the ring with two other students, his eyes glancing over to O’Malley from time to time. When it is becoming clear that O’Malley is growing more and more frustrated, Gabriel orders a break between the sparring prospects and heads over towards O’Malley. O’Malley is firing away on the punching bag with sweat pouring down his face.


Gabriel: Oi, O’Malley. Take it easy or you’ll be too exhausted to face Mercer on Sunday.

O’Malley stops, if only for the moment, and takes in a few deep breaths trying to catch his breath. He holds onto the punching bag and turns to look at his mentor and trainer.

O’Malley: Not a chance o’ that, Gabriel. Nothin’ is gonna stop me from getting me hands on him.

Gabriel: So you think, but go easy on that punching bag for a bit. If you were punching that any harder, you’d be on the verge of a broken wrist.

O’Malley: Me wrist is fine, Gabriel. Really.

Gabriel nods and folds his arms. He shakes his head as he stares at O’Malley.

Gabriel: Yeah, at the moment. You want to tell me what’s going on? You’ve been pissed off all week and not very social, either. And judging by the fact Darcy isn’t with ya, I’d gather this has something to do with her...again.

O’Malley shakes his head and stands up straight. He places his hands on his hips and takes in another deep breath, breathing easier now.

O’Malley: Not just her, no. I mean...she’s part of it. I’ve just got a lot of shite goin’ on, and finding out this is a non-title match didn’t make my mood any better. Jaysus I can’t even get a feckin’ title match against him!

O’Malley balls up his fist and punches the bag hard in a fit of rage. Gabriel holds up his hands, trying to get O’Malley to calm down.

Gabriel: Whoa, calm down. Look, you didn’t honestly believe Jack Washington was going to give you a title shot did you? You two aren’t even friends, and he honestly had no reason to give you one. And just because you don’t have one now, doesn’t mean you can’t work your way towards one. Not every match can be a title match, mate.

O’Malley: I know that. I just...I’ve got nothin’ goin’ fer me right in SCW right now, and it’s frustrating me to no end. The way it’s lookin’, I’m gonna have some random match at Summer XXXTreme, and I don’t exactly like the idea of that. Not to mention, I’m still gettin’ shite fer how I cashed in the briefcase.

Gabriel cracks a smile and chuckles. He only offers O’Malley a simple shrug before be responds.

Gabriel: Yeah, well you kinda brought that on yourself, mate. I don’t exactly agree with how you went about it either, but that just means you’ll have to work twice as hard to prove that you deserve it.

O’Malley: I did what I had to do! And the only reason they’re givin’ me shite, is because they didn’t get the chance to do what I did! They all woulda done the same thing. Bunch of feckin’ hypocrites!

O’Malley starts to grow frustrated again, and he just shakes his head. He wants to punch the bag again, but he holds himself back.

Gabriel: I think you’ve been in this sport long enough to know that this is how it goes, O’Malley. Your opponents will always try and find a reason to hate you for one thing or another, whether it’s legitimate or not. It’s how you handle your response that matters. You want a shot at Austin’s title? Prove it. Earn it. Don’t expect for it to be handed to you.

O’Malley: I don’t expect it to be handed to me. I was just hopin’ that someone hated him just as much as I do to want that belt off of him sooner. And not by Senor Vinnie, either.

Gabriel laughs.

Gabriel: You’ve got to figure this out for yourself, O’Malley. And stop focusing all your energy on championships. That will come with time, but build yourself without a title. It can be done.

O’Malley: Yeah try tellin’ that to everyone else. I’m just tryin’ to be successful, Gabriel. Tryna feckin’ be somebody to be taken seriously in SCW, but I can’t even do that!

As he stares at O’Malley, Gabriel gets the sense that there’s more to what is bothering O’Malley than what he’s saying. And if O’Malley wants to stand a chance at defeating Austin James Mercer, he has to get his head in the game.

Gabriel: What’s all this really about, O’Malley? You said that you’ve got a lot of shit going on, so what else is there? Because you’ve gotta get past all these distractions. If you let other stuff overwhelm you like this, Austin will take advantage and you’ll have another loss on your record.

O’Malley: It’s nothin’, Gabriel. Really.

Gabriel: Like hell it isn’t. You need to focus, and you’ve got something holding you back. So get it off your chest.

O’Malley looks at Gabriel. Gabriel is not about to let him get away with keeping whatever is going on bottled up, so O’Malley has no choice but to tell him everything.

O’Malley: Darcy’s been buggin’ me about havin’ a baby. She sprung that shite on me now of all times! I love her, Gabriel, but damn if she ain’t maddening…

Gabriel: And what did you say?

O’Malley scratches his head and Gabriel lets out a laugh.

Gabriel: Jesus, you actually agreed to it?

O’Malley: Sort of! I made her a deal that if she stopped interfering in me matches, I’d agree to it. I mean..it’s not like I don’t want kids with her. It’s just…

Gabriel: It’s tough being a father and having an active wrestling career. I could have told you that much.

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: That and the fact that I’m still tryna figure out how the hell to make things right with Owen. How would it look if I went and had another kid and hadn’t tried to make things right by me son?

Gabriel nods slowly as a light bulb goes off.

Gabriel: So that is what this is about, isn’t it? This is all about Owen.

O’Malley: His birthday is next week, Gabriel. Me boy is gonna be five years old, and I haven’t seen him in two years. I was a complete failure last time I saw him and I’ll be damned if I come back into his life the same. I want him to see I’ve turned things around.

Gabriel: And you have, mate. You don’t need titles to prove that. You want Owen to be proud of you? Just be in his life and be a father to him. Stop wasting time and go see him already. Start making things right because the longer you wait, the harder it will be.

O’Malley closes his eyes. He keeps nodding and lets out a sigh. He knows Gabriel is right, but he had to think about that later. He had to focus on Austin James Mercer.

O’Malley: I’ll...figure something out. I guess I need to start worryin’ about beatin’ Austin.

Gabriel: It’s not always about winning, O’Malley. You can make an impact and still lose the match in a split second. It’s the performance and the heart that you put into every single match. Just remember that.

O’Malley: Easier said than done, but I’ll give it a shot…

Gabriel pats O’Malley on the back and nods.

Gabriel: Good. Now take a break from the punching bag and get in the ring. Can’t get focused on Austin by just hitting the punching bag.

The two share a laugh before Gabriel turns around and heads towards the ring. O’Malley follows behind him and they decide on who will be his sparring opponent.




“These last couple ‘o weeks I’ve had a lot of time to reflect. Reflect on what, exactly? Decisions I’ve made, and the consequences of those decisions. I’m tryna build meself a pretty successful career in not only SCU but SCW, too, but it seems that every thing I do, people hold that shite against me. I’m damned if I do, damned if I don’t. So what is a fella to do now?”

The camera is dark at first, with only the sound of O’Malley’s voice heard. After he finishes his opening words, a light turns on, illuminating his face. He’s seated in a chair, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees and his hands clasped together. He looks up into the camera, a contemplative look on his face.

“I used to be liked around here. But that was years ago. That was the days when Misty was still alive, and all people saw me as was her husband and the father to her son. Even when I started me wrestling career after she died, that’s all anyone ever saw me fer. Now that I’m tryna make a name fer meself and build me own career, that means I make decisions fer meself. And not what Misty would think or do. And, despite what any of ye watchin’ might think, not based off of what Darcy wants me to do. I run me life. No one else.”

O’Malley taps his index finger to his chest, emphasizing that last statement in his actions, but also with the serious look on his face.

“Several months ago when I decided to make me return to SCW, I threw me name into the mix for the Blast From the Past tournament. I ain’t exactly one that likes that tournament anymore, because of the last time I was involved but I thought, hey, maybe I can actually carry me team to the finals and win it fer the both of us. I mean, a World Heavyweight Championship match was the prize, so why not, right? And when I saw me partner, I actually liked our chances even better.”

O’Malley closes his eyes and shakes his head. When he opens them again, he lets out a disappointed sigh.

“And then I saw our first round opponents. Austin James Mercer and Candy. The Internet Champion and the Bombshell Roulette champion teamed together, but I still had faith that we could do it. I didn’t want to be the reason that my team got eliminated in the first round, but what happened? I’m sure Austin remembers. I know I’ll never forget it, because it was the stupidest mistake of me career so far!”

O’Malley sits back in the chair and the light remains shining on his face. He folds his arms, still disappointed in himself before he continues.

“I let meself get overly frustrated and caught up in the heat of the moment and got disqualified. I hit Mercer with a low blow and BAM! he and Candy were advancing to the next round. So why did I do it? Why did I get me and Sam Marlowe disqualified when I swore up and down that I couldn’t be the reason we didn’t advance? I’ll tell ye why.”

O’Malley unfolds his arms and slaps his palms on his knees.

“Ye ever get a bad feelin’ about someone? Like, ye don’t even really know enough about the person and ye just don’t like them? They’re tryna present themselves and somethin’ and someone they’re not? That’s exactly how I feel about Austin James Mercer and what made me do what I did. Somethin’ just told me that he needed a hard hit to the junk, so that is what I did. Lookin’ back, I don’t regret doin’ it. I just regret gettin’ caught and gettin me and Sam disqualified because had I not done that, there ain’t no way Mark Cross woulda been the one to challenge Ben Jordan at Into The Void.”

O’Malley shakes his head again. But he eventually shrugs and looks back into the camera.

“But that was four months ago. And now? Now I have a chance to right that wrong and get a clean win over Austin, because after the shite he started a few weeks ago on Twitter? I’m itchin’ to get me hands on him again. And Austin better be thankful that his Internet Title ain’t on the line, because if it were? There’d be a new champ after this weekend.”

O’Malley narrows his eyes and glares into the camera. He leans forward again and his nostrils flare.

“Austin, I’m now speakin’ directly to ye, fella. I’ve been waitin’ fer this match fer weeks. I’ve been wantin’ to beat the shite out of ye just to bring ye and that god damne ego of yer’s down several notches. Ye want to jump into shite yer not involved in? Protect yer so called friends over stupid comments I made on Twitter? Alright, I’ll get yer ass involved. I’ll show the world that yer just a ignorant jackass who thinks he has any power in this company.”

His tone increases and he gets more and more fired up as be addresses Austin James Mercer.

“Ye had the nerve to sit there and say that SCW is YOUR company? Really? Last I checked ye don’t sign me paychecks, fella. Ye don’t make the matches. Ye don’t run the shows. That’s Mark Ward and Christian Underwood, fella. So ye think that just because yer the current Internet Champ and a FORMER World Heavyweight Champ, that ye got ownin’ rights in this place?”

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head.

“Feck off with that shite, Austin. Ye might be the current Internet Champ, but let me make one thing very clear to ye. That former world heavyweight status of yers? It wasn’t earned, fella. The only reason ye even won that title to begin with is because Fenris let ye win that one. Do ye really think it woulda happened otherwise? Do ye really think ye coulda beat him legit? Fenris might not admit it, but I ain’t stupid. I trained in the GO Gym like Fenris. I know more than ye might think. So yer little ego trip about bein’ a former World Heavyweight Champion holds no weight with me.”

O’Malley chuckles again and he shrugs.

“Ye know, I wasn’t even interested in that title ye got right now before ye went and ran yer mouth like ye did. I had other plans fer meself. And if Vinnie boy wasn’t chasin’ after it and bein’ the annoying psychopath he is, I’d probably give it a real go after this Sunday. But ye see, I’m tired of bein’ involved in triple threats, or four corners or fatal five ways or six pack challenges. If I’m gonna go after that title...If I’m gonna beat ye fer that title? It’s gonna be one on one. So I’ll just have to settle fer non-title this go around. And hope that after Summer XXXTreme, when Vinnie gets the shot he’s fightin’ fer, that ye won’t fail like ye did when ye lost the World Heavyweight title to him last year. Because really, fella?”

O’Malley lets out another sigh. He brings his hands up to his temples wrecking his brain for answers.

“I just can’t understand it. If yer such a top athlete...a true star in SCW...how the bloody hell did ye let Vinnie beat ye? I guess it all really boils down to the fact that ye just aren’t as amazing as ye think ye are. Yer not one of the best SCW has to offer and ye damn sure ain’t worthy of walkin’ around with the Internet title around yer waist. And then ye want to sit there and call me a ‘loud mouthed fuckwit’ fer what? Callin’ yer friends out logical shite that should be called out? If ye ask me, yer the loud mouthed one, Austin. Perhaps let yer friends speak fer themselves instead of comin’ out with bullshite excuses. But, I’m gettin’ off topic here. And I’d hate to just put out a long boring repetitive promo…”

O’Malley winks and chuckles into the camera before rolling his eyes.

“Yer so quick to judge everyone else, AJ...Wait, can I call ye AJ? I’m gettin’ a little bored with bein’ so formal here. Anyway...yer so quick to judge other people if they’re not in yer little circle jerk group of friends, and I’m here to tell ye, it’s gonna stop. I may not be a champion in SCW yet, but mark my words, I will be very soon. And whether or not I’m a champion holds no bearing on whether or not I punch ye in the face, fella. Words sound familiar? Two can play the bullshite game ye like to play, pal.”

O’Malley leans forward again and he takes in a deep breath, pointing into the camera.

“I don’t care if I win or lose this week, AJ…Sorry, I just can’t help meself there...Anyone can win or lose a match. What I AM focused on doin’ is givin’ you the beatin’ of a lifetime. Win or lose, shite won’t matter because when all is said and done, ye still walk out as the Internet Champ focused on Vinnie. But I’m gonna prove to ye, that I should be takin’ very seriously around here. And that yer days walkin’ around thinkin’ you own the place...they’re done, fella. People don’t like ye anymore than they like me, so I think givin’ ye a run fee yer money will be very well received by everyone else.”

O’Malley now holds up two fingers into view of the camera.

“Two days, fella. Ye’ve got two days to prepare for the hurtin’ I’m gonna deliver to ye. I hope yer ready. And I hope ye don’t have better things to do...ye know, like yer friends did…”

O’Malley winks again before holding up his middle finger, sending one final message to Austin James Mercer. He stands up a few moments later, leans towards the camera and the scene cuts to black.


26
Climax Control Archives / Actions Have Consequences
« on: June 19, 2020, 08:19:02 PM »
 
Sunday June 14th
Saxon Hotel


Tonight was Men’s night only on Underground Episode 62. And while the show itself was taking place at the hotel, the women of SCU, SCW and GRIME all were not allowed anywhere near the convention area where the show was being held. That meant that O’Malley’s beloved Darcy was forced to remain upstairs in their suite until the show was over. Which was about an hour ago, to be exact. And the longer O’Malley doesn’t walk through the door, the more worried she gets. She’s just about to grab her room key and head downstairs, when she hears the door unlock, and in he walks, though he’s clearly in a foul mood.

Darcy: There you are! I was beginning to get worried! How are you feeling?

The answer should have been obvious when she glances to the ice pack he was holding up to his head. The headache compliments of that kick from Austin James Mercer.

O’Malley: I’ll be fine, love. The medical team just wanted to check me over which is what took so long.

Darcy: I saw the whole thing. You’ll make Austin pay soon. Come sit down.

Darcy leads him over to their king sized bed in their new suite. They had been upgraded the day after O’Malley had cashed in the briefcase and won the Underground Championship from Ben Jordan. O’Malley growls and throws the icepack on the bed, but Darcy is quick to grab it.

O’Malley: Not soon enough, love. I was hopin’ for that chance on this first Climax Control after Into The Void, but that didn’t happen thanks to that whack job Christina. And who knows what’ll happen the next two weeks! Plus, I still got Ben Jordan being a right prick because—

Darcy: Shhh, baby. Don’t worry about all that right now. They’ll all get what’s coming to them soon. But you took a hard kick from Austin, so let’s not make that headache wore.

Darcy holds the icepack up to O’Malley’s head, trying to support him as best as she can. His mood doesn’t change, however, still frustrated over the events of the night.

O’Malley: I had the feckin’ headache before that kick, Darc. And it wasn’t that hard, either. I can’t not worry about all this shite, because I’m gettin’ pulled in so many different directions that I don’t even know where to start! Austin wasn’t even on me radar until that shite on Twitter last week.

Darcy: You can focus on that after Climax Control. You’ll win that future championship shot and go from there. At least Christina did something smart with this whole card, right?

O’Malley swats Darcy’s hand and the icepack away. He stands up from the bed and turns around, looking down at her as she remains seated.

O’Malley: What if I don’t want to win this damn match, Darc? Even if I did, ye think I really stand a chance?!

Darcy: Are you serious? Of course you stand a chance. You stand more of a chance than the other three and you know it.

O’Malley: Yeah well we said the same thing in that King For A Day match, didn’t we? And look what feckin’ happened. Some God damned rookie won it!

O’Malley turns around and places his palms on the dresser. He closes his eyes, and suddenly gets a weird sensation on his left shoulder- like someone is touching him. But Darcy is still seated on the bed, so he knows it’s not her. When he looks at his left arm, the little hairs are standing up and he now has goosebumps. Of course it was Misty…

Darcy: I’m not going to sit here and let you get discouraged like this. You’re the Underground Champion, and soon enough you’ll be a champion in SCW. It WILL happen, my love.

Darcy then stands up and walks up behind him. She wraps her arms around him, but to her surprise, he doesn’t relax. If anything, the tension increases.

O’Malley: I’m just...not in the mood, love. I think I need to go fer a walk around outside or somethin’. Get some fresh air.

Darcy: I’ll go with you.

O’Malley spins around and pushes her away, gently.

O’Malley: No. I just need some time to meself. I won’t be long.

Darcy: Are...are we okay, O’Malley? I’m starting to get nervous, because the last two weeks have been—

O’Malley: We’re fine, love. I promise. I just need to figure some things out. Ye don’t need to worry.

To reassure her, he leans down and kisses her. She doesn’t want the kiss to end, however, and tries to pull him closer to the bed.

Darcy: Then don’t leave. Just stay here with me and talk to me. I’m—

O’Malley: Darcy, I’m tellin’ ye ye’ve got nothin’ to worry about. So just believe me. I’ll be back in a little while.

O’Malley then grabs his room key again and heads for the door. Darcy is lost for words and as O’Malley walks out the door. She buries her face in her hand and sobs, fearing that O’Malley is drifting away.

******************************


O’Malley didn’t know what was going on. His performance in SCW was not where he wanted it to be. He knew he was better than what he was putting out, but he wasn’t sure what direction he was going in. He had hoped by winning the King For A Day, it would give him the chance to build himself up. He hadn’t told Darcy, but had he won King For A Day, he wasn’t going to just give himself a World Heavyweight Championship match like everyone else would do. He had already faced Ben Jordan once before. And, sure, the tension was there for a second go around, but he had been thinking differently lately.

He wasn’t even going to target Austin James Mercer, either. But then Austin had to go and be a Twitter warrior and get on O’Malley’s case over something he wasn’t involved in. That alone had struck a nerve in O’Malley so much so that all he could focus on now was going after him. But it seemed he and Senor Vinnie now had the same thought.

So what was he to do, then? What decision should he make, because the frustration he felt on a daily basis this last week was not helping him any. Nor was it helping his relationship with Darcy. He knows she is only trying to help and be supportive of him, but he’s been losing his temper on a daily basis and he doesn’t want to hurt her...again.

He’s done that enough over the years. And when they had reunited, he had told himself that he wouldn’t do it again. Though because Misty wasn’t in the picture any longer, that was an easier promise to make. Or so he thought.


O’Malley: Feck! Look what ye’ve done to me, Misty! Are ye happy at the mess ye’ve caused me now?! Is this what you wanted?!

He’s outside, a safe distance away from the hotel and anyone who might be able to hear him. He shouts, though he knows that Misty is somewhere listening...watching. He sits down on the curb and the edge of the grass around the parking lot and grips at his head, frustrated. He’s looking down at the ground when he hears her voice.

Misty: Yes. This is exactly what I wanted, O’Malley. Because it shows that deep down, you don’t agree with the hateful things Darcy has said about me. I don’t enjoy seeing it, but it’s proof that you still have a heart.

O’Malley looks up at her. Well, at her form anyway. She’s still so corporeal, but he knows this isn’t a hallucination either. He had never really believed in ghosts or spirits before, but everything he was experiencing with Misty over the last several weeks was proof enough that it was all very real.

O’Malley: Yer right. I do have a heart. And it belongs to Darcy now. It belonged to her before ye even came into me life almost six years ago.

O’Malley watches as Misty rolls her eyes. She didn’t like being reminded of that, anymore than Darcy did.

Misty: No shit, O’Malley. I knew that from the start, which is why I gave you every opportunity to stay with her. Looking back, I should have just forced you to stay away from me. But if I hadn’t...we wouldn’t have had Owen. And I’m not about to say I regret that because I don’t.

O’Malley shakes his head and he stays seated right where he is. He props his arms up on his knees and now thinks about Owen.

O’Malley: Don’t think I regret that either, love. Because I don’t. But what I do regret is hurtin’ Darcy the way I have. I’m not gonna sit here and lie and say I never loved ye, Misty, because I did. Hell, a part of me still does and always will. But, I had to let ye go. Ye have to know that.

Misty looks down at him. She lets out a sigh and drifts over and sits(?) beside him. She nods and looks forward.

Misty: I know you did, O’Malley. I get that. And I know that our relationship hurt Darcy, but I never wanted that either. I was broken when I met you, and I didn’t expect you to be the one to put me back together. If I could talk to Darcy, trust me I would. But you’re the only one who can see or hear me, so I can’t. So you’re on your own trying to get her to understand that.

O’Malley: And Darcy ain’t makin’ it easy.

O’Malley lets out an annoyed laugh and shakes his head. There is a long silence between the two until Misty turns her head back to him and breaks the silence.

Misty: I miss you. You know that? I miss you, and Owen and the rest of my family. It kills me all over again every day just watching you all go on without me. Most importantly Owen. He probably doesn’t even remember me.

O’Malley: That’s not true and ye know it. There’s no way he’d ever forget ye. Yer family won’t allow it. So don’t even think about that.

He looks at her, but she looks away from him.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna lie and say I don’t miss ye, too, love. Because I do. I’ll never understand what the point of all this was. Me loving Darcy. Me loving ye. Ye dying. I just..don’t know.

Misty: I might.

She turns and looks back to him, and the expression on her face is even sadder than it was before. He waits for her to answer.

Misty: If you hadn’t met me, would you have gotten into all of this wrestling business? What would you have done with your life?

He thinks and then lets out a sigh as he shrugs.

O’Malley: I have no feckin’ clue, Misty. Wrestlin’ wasn’t even on me radar until ye came into my life.

Misty: Exactly. It doesn’t make sense to me either, but it happened. Gabriel has done a great job at getting you to this point, and I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got great potential. I see it all the time. I might have said otherwise, but you have the chance to build something that even I couldn’t with my career. You’ve already started.

O’Malley: Yer jokin’ right?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: I’m really not. If I were still around, I’d say the same thing if you had decided to stick with it when I was starting to teach you a few things myself. I’m not worried about you outshining me, O’Malley. If anything, now that I see what you’re capable of, I’d welcome it because I know that I was the one who brought you into this life.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna lie, love. This wrestling business...it was all about ye when I first decided to make a go of it. Had nothing to do with me at all or making a serious go of it.

Misty chuckles and she nods again. O’Malley stares at her, a small part of him wishing he could touch her just one last time.

Misty: I know. And I know a big part of you is debating really trying in this match that Crystal Hilton booked you in.

O’Malley: It’s Christina Rose now…

Misty: Bullshit. She’ll always be Crystal Hilton. Look, my point is that I know you’re debating putting in one hundred percent effort in this match because you’ve got so much other stuff going on. I’m almost sick to admit this, but Darcy is right. This match is a big opportunity, and I think you should go for it. You’d only be making yourself look bad if you slacked off.

O’Malley sighs and shakes his head. He looks forward and he sees that Darcy is standing just outside the entrance to the hotel, looking at him from a distance. He half expects her to start walking towards him but she doesn’t. She just waits.

O’Malley: I want to do things different than ye did, love. I’ll be honest, I wanted to start from the bottom and work me way up in SCW. Take a chance and go for the Roulette for a while. But...so much shite has gone down, now I’m second guessing meself.

Misty: You do realize that this match Crystalina created isn’t specifically for the World Heavyweight Championship. It’s for a future championship opportunity.

O’Malley focuses on Darcy in the distance, nodding slowly. Misty stands up and stands in front of him, so he looks at her.

Misty: You can do anything you want to do, O’Malley. Don’t let Darcy or anyone else persuade you. You’re always in control and just remember that your decisions come with consequences.

Darcy then starts walking towards him, but it’s a slow walk, and she’s got a distance to go before she reaches him. O’Malley looks up at Misty, and he doesn’t know it yet, but it is for the last time.

O’Malley: Ye better get out of here, love. Darcy’s walking this way. I know she can’t see ye, but—

Misty: It’s time to say goodbye, O’Malley. For good this time.

O’Malley looks up at her, shock written all over his face.

O’Malley: Wait..what? Yer not...yer not comin’ back?

Misty: There’s no reason for me to. You’ve moved on. You’ve shown that you still have a heart. There’s no reason for me to come back. Just consider what I said, alright? And not only that...fix the situation with Owen.
Somehow. Don’t let him go the rest of his life without you in it. Okay?


O’Malley closes his eyes and nods again, silently promising to her. Darcy is getting closer now and before Misty disappears, she leaves him with one final message.

Misty: Oh and O’Malley?

He moves his eyes to look up at her and she smiles.

Misty: Tell Ben Jordan Tap Tap says hello…

She grins and O’Malley lets out a chuckle. Whether or not O’Malley would relay the message is another story, but O’Malley nods and Misty waves as she soon disappears, leaving O’Malley’s life once again. Darcy approaches him soon after and she looks around.

Darcy: What are you doing out here, my love?

O’Malley had told her he was going for fresh air, but she was still confused. He smiles up at her and then reaches for her hand. He gently pulls her down so she sits on the curb next to him, and he looks at her. A panicked expression appears on her face, but he tries to put her mind at ease as he breaks his silence.

O’Malley: I need to have a serious conversation with ye, love. But I need ye to hear me out, and not worry, alright?

Darcy: When you say things like that, it’s hard not to worry, O’Malley. These last few weeks…

O’Malley holds up his hand and she goes quiet. She takes in a deep breath and just nods, allowing him the chance to speak, all while trying not to be concerned.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna leave ye, love. I’ve told ye that numerous times lately, an’ I mean it. There’s no one on this earth who I love more than I love ye right now, and that’s the God’s honest truth.

Darcy nods, but he can feel her hand trembling in his, showing just how nervous she is right now.

O’Malley: But I need ye to understand...I loved Misty, too. I know ye don’t like hearing it and bein’ reminded of it, but that’s me own fault.

Darcy: Why...why are we discussing this right now?

O’Malley: Because me actions have consequences, love. And after I tell ye somethin’, I need to ask somethin’ of ye, and I’ll need ye to make a promise.

O’Malley stares into her eyes. She’s still baffled by what is going on, but she nods anyway, letting him explain. It’s in that moment when he takes the both of them back to the moment when he first broke her heart. And a chain reaction of events was first started.

******************************

October 2014
Dublin, Ireland
The First Break


Frozen. O’Malley is currently frozen where he stands, because he knows that he very well could be making the biggest mistake of his life. Or, perhaps the best decision, depending on what happened going forward. He’s standing outside Darcy's building, silently going over in his mind what he is about to do. Well, he knew what he was about to do, he just didn’t know how he was going to do it.

After a few minutes, he looks up and sees Darcy looking down at him through the window of her flat. The curtain closes soon after, and he knew it was because she was making her way downstairs to meet him. Sure enough, less than a minute later, she was walking out of the front entrance and heading straight to him. She wraps her arms around him and gives him a quick kiss, but she can feel the tension in him, and it immediately scares her.


Darcy: What’s wrong?

O’Malley takes her hands in his and looks down at her with an awkward smile.

O’Malley: Let’s go fer a walk, love.

Darcy shakes her head.

Darcy: I’d really rather not. I can tell something is going on, and I want to know what it is.

O’Malley sighs. This was not how he wanted this to go, but if Darcy was refusing to go somewhere else to talk, he had no other choice.

O’Malley: I need ye to forgive me, love…

Darcy: For...what?

She hesitated, and O’Malley knew it was because her gut was telling her the answer. She probably assumed O’Malley had cheated on her, but that was not the case. Not in the physical sense anyway. Emotionally was another story.

O’Malley: I know ye know the answer to that. I love ye, Darc, I really do. But—

Darcy: But that American bitch succeeded. Save it, O’Malley. I can’t believe you right now. You’ve only known her five minutes!

Darcy attempts to turn and rush away, but O’Malley keeps a grip on her hand and stops her. He forces her to spin right back around to face him.

O’Malley: It’s complicated, love! I...I really can’t explain it! It’s like...It’s like I need to be with her right now. I don’t want to hurt ye, love.

Darcy: Bullshit! That’s exactly what you’re doing! But if that’s what you want...Go! Be with her!

O’Malley: Darcy, this wasn’t—

Darcy: I don’t care, O’Malley. I really don’t. I knew this day was coming. I saw the way you two looked at each other.

O’Malley goes quiet. He didn’t know what else to say. He saw tears begin to form in her eyes and he tried to wipe them away, but she swatted his hand away. He backed away, knowing she needed her space.

Darcy: If you think for one second that it’s going to work out between the two of you, you’re more stupid than I ever thought you could be. She’ll leave you with a broken heart. I guarantee you she will.

O’Malley: Then I’ll have only meself to blame. I...I’m sorry.

Darcy: Just leave, O’Malley. Quit saying you’re sorry and just...go.

O’Malley tries to speak again, but Darcy holds her hand up and turns her back on him. He takes in a deep breath and nods before turning around and walking away and out of her life. He can hear her start to sob, but he knows there is nothing he can say to make her feel better. He knew Misty wasn’t in Ireland any longer, but he was determined to find her and to try to connect with her further. She was a professional wrestler so it shouldn’t be that hard to track her down.

******************************


Back in the present day, Darcy is staring at O’Malley after reliving that memory all over again. But, this time O’Malley was able to give her the full story in hopes that her plan to ruin Misty’s image would come to an end.

Darcy: So you’re saying that she tried to get you to stay with me? You honestly expect me to believe that?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: I want ye to, yes. Everything that has happened, it’s all me fault. It’s all because o’ the decisions I’ve made over the last several years. If it weren’t fer Misty, I wouldn’t even be involved in wrestling.

Darcy laughs and rolls her eyes.

Darcy: So this is all still about honoring her then?

O’Malley: No, it ain’t. Look, I’m gonna do the right thing and really try me hardest to win this Fatal Four Way Match that Christina booked me in. But, I ain’t doin’ it to try and win a World Heavyweight Championship opportunity like ye want me to go fer.

Darcy: O’Malley, that’s ridicu—

He holds up his hand, silencing her again.

O’Malley: That’s where this promise I need ye to make comes in. I need ye to promise me that ye won’t try and interfere to help me win. And if I win, ye gotta trust me on what I plan to do with my championship opportunity.

Darcy: My love, you deserve that World Heavyweight Championship. You were going to book yourself against Ben anyway had you won King For A Day. Why settle for less than that?

O’Malley shakes his head and Darcy grows confused.

O’Malley: Honestly, no I wouldn’t have. I had other plans in the works. Just...please promise me, love.

Darcy: You’re serious? You wouldn’t have…??

O’Malley shakes his head again, but he waits for her to do what he is asking. He waits for her promise. She takes in a deep breath and then lets out a sigh.

Darcy: So you’re asking me to stop hating on your dead wife, because you were at fault. And you want me to promise not to interfere on your behalf?

O’Malley: That’s what I’m askin’. Let me accept the consequences of me actions, and let me make up for everything I’ve ever done to ye fer the rest of our lives. Please, love.

Darcy looks away for a moment, thinking about what she wants to do. O’Malley prays this works as he stares at her and holds her hand. After a long silence, Darcy turns her focus back to him.

Darcy: Alright. I promise I won’t interfere on your behalf. I can accept that as a rational request.

O’Malley smiles.

O’Malley: Thank ye, love. I just need to do this meself.

Darcy: And if you really want to make up for all the hurt you caused me, I have something to ask of you. Something, I don’t think will be a problem.

O’Malley: Anything, love. Anything ye want me to do, and it’s yer’s.

Darcy smiles as she takes his other hand.

Darcy: I want us to have a family. O’Malley, I want us to have a baby…

O’Malley’s expression soon fades, and he goes speechless. That...was not what he was expecting, and the hopeful smile on her face was enough to make him instantly regret it. Not only did his actions have consequences, but his words did, too…




The scene opens up just outside the GO Gym in Las Vegas- the setting for not only the next episode of SCU Underground, but of this week’s episode of Climax Control as well. O’Malley is seen standing against the wall, dressed in his training gear, and Darcy is nowhere to be seen.

O’Malley: All this week I’ve had reminders thrown at me, that me actions have consequences. Me words have consequences. Everything...everything has a consequence. Take for instance, this entire episode of Climax Control. It’s one big consequence of Christina Rose winning the Queen For A Day thanks to the five Bombshells she went up against failing to stop her. And in two weeks time, we find out what Jacky Boy has in store for us. From top to bottom this show is a big mess.

O’Malley growls and shakes his head. He folds his arms and looks to his right, as an unknown GO Gym trainee walks into the facility.

O’Malley: Some people aren’t so quick to judge Christina for the mess she caused though. A certain someone, who I’ll get to in just a little bit, think that anyone would have put themselves over with this opportunity. Wrong boyo. Ye see, I wouldn’t have done what so many others admitted they would have by giving meself a World Heavyweight Championship opportunity. Hell, I ain’t even gonna do that when I beat Bill, Griff and Kris. It ain’t about skyrocketing to the top anymore. It’s about building meself up and doin’ somethin’ great with me career. I don’t wanna burn meself out too quickly like so many have done. Take from that what ye will, but that’s the God’s honest truth.

O’Malley stands up straight and looks back into the camera.

O’Malley: Someone who is gonna find out a harsh reality in consequences, is the mentally unstable old fart, Bill Barnhardt. *chuckles* That rhymed. But back to me point. That dipshite is gonna learn what happens when ye piss off the wrong Irishman, which is his existance on this roster has done with me. It’s pissed me the feck off, and I ain’t about to let some worthless hack like ye, Bill, earn an opportunity at a title that ye just don’t deserve. What ye do deserve though, is a damn piss test and a trip to the shrink, because yer either on somethin’, or yer downright mentally incompetent, fella.

O’Malley brings his hands up to his head as he focuses on Bill Barnhardt. He seems completely baffled as he lets out an awkward laugh.

O’Malley: I...I just don’t get it. Bill just lost to Austin James Mercer in an Internet Title match, which he only was given because Kris Ryans let him win their match last month on Climax Control. He makes a feckin’ fool of himself in his promos, and Christina gives him an opportunity to winna future championship match by the end of the year?! Crazy must really support crazy, because that was clearly a sympathy booking or some shite. I know that’s the case because Barnhardt is buddies with another crazy in Senor Vinnie. Feckin’ infuriating that these whackjobs even have contracts…

O’Malley shakes his head and leans back against the wall again. He lets out a sigh looks back into the camera.

O’Malley: Bill, I want ye to understand something, fella. Ye and that annoying wife of yers, yer not as good as ye seem to think ye are. Listenin’ to the both of ye run yer mouths is like listenin’ to robots, it’s that feckin’ monotonous and boring. Nobody gives a shite about yer dumbarse dog’s even bigger mental problems bein’ attracted to a God damn cactus. And nobody wants to see the likes of ye, or yer crazy crew, become a champion in SCW because it would be an embarrassment. Yer a God damn embarrassment, Bill. Ye make Mark and Christian look back just for offerin’ ye a contract!

O’Malley shrugs.

O’Malley: I’m sure I’ll get scolded for that one, but I know I ain’t the only one to think that. But I’m sure I’m the only one brave enough to say it out loud. Bill Barnhardt is just out of place in this match, because he’s just nowhere near the level that the rest of us are. Those are just facts, Bill. I mean, take a look at the first fella we’re facin’. Griffin Hawkins. The ever popular rockstar! Ye really think ye stand a chance over him?

O’Malley shakes his head and laughs.

O’Malley: Nah, fella. Griffin Hawkins is the greatest thing since sliced bread! He deserves all the success he can get! People love him and his ridiculous out of style hair and his shite music! He’s the make version of Roxi Johnson. Everyone’s feckin’ hero. Ain’t I right Griff?

O’Malley curls his lip up as if disgusted.

O’Malley: Feck that, fella. If there’s one thing I don’t understand it’s why everyone loves ye so much, because yer about as excitin’ as a pet rock. That ain’t excitin’ at all, Griff. Ye just have people backin’ ye up and lovin’ everything about ye because ye pander to what they want. Ye try and make yerself look cool, but yer just some dumbarse livin’ in the eighties for God knows why. And now ye got it in yer head that yer actually deserving of a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship? Not yet, Fella. Maybe someday, but despite what ye might think, yer just not on that level yet. And just like Bill, yer gonna learn that yer actions have consequences too. Ye declaring yer intention for the World Heavyweight Championship? It’s gonna lead to serious disappointment fella.

O’Malley cracks his neck from side to side and keeps his focus on the camera.

O’Malley: Don’t get me wrong, fella. Ye’ve got the fighting spirit. Ye’ve got the determination. Ye’ve held championships already, but just because ye’ve held the Roulette and the Internet titles, that doesn’t mean ye’ve improved enough to deserve a shot at the top title, Griff. I don’t think ye can stand toe to toe against Ben Jordan and outshine him at all. He might say otherwise and spout off a bunch of honorable bullshite, but that’s just who Ben is. Try to build ye up, only to make himself look that much better when he defeats ye, because ye know he would.

He pushes himself away from the wall, taking a few steps closer to the camera, which doesn’t move.

O’Malley: A couple months ago, I made the mistake of thinking the same thing, Griff. I accepted Benny Boy’s open challenge for the title and it came back to bite me in the arse. I wasn’t ready, an’ I’m man enough to admit that now. But, I’m doin’ what I need to do to build meself up. I’m bustin’ my arse makin’ meself better day in and day out, but ye, Griff? Ye just march to the beat o’ the same boring drum. Ye’ve got potential, Griff. I know ye do, but yer wasting it. If ye continue bein’ this version of yerself, ye’ll never be worth it. Ye might get lucky, but luck only gets ye so far, Griff.

O’Malley backs up, but still keeps his eyes locked on the camera.

O’Malley: Ye couldn’t even beat Kris Ryans at Into The Void, Griff. Do ye think yer gonna be able to beat him, and two other guys Sunday on Climax Control?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Think again. Speakin’ of Kris Ryans...that leaves the worst fer last, doesn’t it? I ain’t gonna make the mistake of sayin’ he’s the best, because knowin’ his ego, he’ll agree with it, and he’s far from the best. I was downright sick to me stomach when Kris Ryans returned to SCW, because I was hopin’ he’d just dropped off the face of the planet.

O’Malley’s nostrils flair. He closes his eyes and brings his hands up to his temples, trying to massage away a sudden headache.

O’Malley: Ye see, Kris Ryans...When ye came back to SCW, ye reminded me of somethin’ I would just rather forget. Ye reminded me of the fact that, just over two years ago, ye were the last man I faced before I disappeared meself from the wrestlin’ world. My actions that night...my complete lack of focus...it allowed ye to beat me, and that is perhaps the biggest mistake of me career. Do ye remember that, Kris?

O’Malley opens his eyes. He glares into the camera, his mood suddenly taking a one hundred eighty degree turn.

O’Malley: Ye were the World Heavyweight Champion at the time, Kris. Feck if I know how that happened, but ye were. Ye were the top fella in SCW, and I was just breaking out into the business, still grievin’ the loss off me wife and wantin’ nothin’ more than to make her proud. But, I wasn’t ready to be in that spot at the time, Kris. I was a shell of the man ye see today, and don’t ye dare make the mistake of thinkin’ that I’m the same person I was back then.

His nostrils flair again.

O’Malley: Ye know, all week ye’ve been on me case on Twitter, spoutin’ off yer opinion of how I cashed in me briefcase in SCU for the Underground Championship. Ye and everyone else are judging me, callin’ me a coward and sayin’ I shouldn’t be proud of how I won the title. I don’t give a shite about how I won it, Kris. What matters is what I’m gonna do with me reign as champion, but this match on Sunday...this ain’t about SCU. This is about SCW and the chance to earn a shot at any championship by the end of the year. A shot ye’ve already admitted you’ll use against Ben Jordan if ye walk out with the win.

O’Malley backs himself against the wall and folds his arms again.

O’Malley: I was about to say that not one person is happy to see ye back in SCW, but we all know a certain Bombshell is. But I ain’t gonna stand here and mention her name, because nobody wants to hear. Nobody wants to see her face back in SCW anymore than they want to see ye back here. And they certainly don’t wanna see ye lead this company as it’s top champion. The only way ye’ll walk out of this match as the winner, is if Griff or Bill fail, because I ain’t gonna make the same mistake twice.

O’Malley closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath. He remains silent for a few moments, his mind thinking about this Sunday, and the opportunity that lies ahead. He opens his eyes a few moments later.

O’Malley: Some people out there, they’ll say this match is anyone’s guess. Anyone of us has a chance to win it. Bill beat Kris. Griff beat Bill. Kris beat Griff and me. I’m sure that to everyone watchin’, not one of us stands out over the others fer that reason. But they’d be wrong because let me all remind ye of just where this match is takin’ place on Sunday. This building behind me. The GO Gym. The place where me career was built.

He turns around and places his hand on the wall.

O’Malley: It’s the place where I just can’t allow meself to fail. Not on me own turf. Not in front of the ones who taught me everythin’ I know and the ones who keep pushin’ me to be even greater. Sunday night is MY night, and there’s not a damn thing any of ye can do about it.

O’Malley stares into the camera all fired up. It is at that moment that the door just several feet away from him swings open. Darcy’s voice can be heard a moment.

Darcy: Break is over, my love. Back to work…

O’Malley steps forward and reaches towards the camera.

O’Malley: See ye Sunday, fellas.

And with the push of a button the scene fades to black.

27
Supercard Archives / King For The Day Match
« on: June 05, 2020, 08:23:14 PM »
 
Sunday May 31st
After SCU Underground
The Wheels Start Spinning…


Their plan had worked perfectly. They had led everyone to believe that O’Malley was going to sit out the entire tag team match he had been forced into on SCU’s tag team night. And for most of the match he did just that. At least, until he found the right opportunity to strike, and do what he had to do.

It was no secret he was not a fan of the Staggs family. When he had returned from his near two year hiatus and showed up in SCU, he had targeted his former stepson, Tim Staggs, ultimately leading to their bloody match at My Bloody Valentine III. So naturally when he was booked against another member of the Staggs family, namely Jamie Staggs, he had to come up with a plan to defeat him as well.

Cowardice as it was, O’Malley showed up and used the Golden Briefcase as a weapon- hitting Jamie over the head, and after soon being tagged into the match, he locked his submission maneuver in and Jamie was forced to tap out. Another win secured by any means necessary, and another step closer to securing his rightful spot at the head of the entire roster. But that would come when the timing was right, and the plans for both SCU and SCW were well in the works.


Darcy: Can you feel it, my love? Can you feel how close we are to achieving everything we’ve been working towards? I’m so proud of you!

Darcy throws her arms around O’Malley and gives him a quick kiss. He drops the briefcase, now dented from being introduced to Jamie Staggs’ head, on a nearby chair. He grins down at the love of his life.

O’Malley: All in a day’s work, love.

Darcy: You know, we really should start planning for match ideas you’ll book when you win King For A Day. The possibilities are endless! Think of what we could do to—

Darcy starts to ramble on and on excitedly, but O’Malley holds up his hand, silencing her. She frowns at him, and he can’t help but give her a slight smirk.

O’Malley: Trust me, I’ve got some ideas in me head already, but we can’t really come up with too much because a lot can change after Into The Void IX. I can only book active wrestlers, and ye know how it goes. People tend to drop like flies after big shows like this.

Darcy frowns again and rolls her eyes.

Darcy: Of course. Because they get so offended when they lose a match fair and square and choose to run away like a child. But, I suppose you are right. I just can’t wait for you to book yourself in a return match against Ben Jordan for the World Heavyweight Championship.

O’Malley cracks another smile and laughs.

O’Malley: As much faith as I have in Benny Boy, there’s still the possibility that Mark Cross could beat him ye know. I bloody hate the guy, but it’s true. And as much as I hate him, a part of me hopes he beats Ben just so I can beat him myself.

Darcy: What is going on with you? It’s like we’re not even on the same page anymore. You honestly think Mark Cross is going to beat Ben Jordan?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Realistically, no. But shite happens, Darc. Especially in this business. Need to prepare for all the possibilities. Plus, as much as I want to win this King For A Day, I’ve already proven that I can’t win ‘em all.

Darcy stares at him, shocked. She’s at a loss for words, and he just shrugs, trying to be the realistic one between the two. Darcy eventually folds her arms and stares at him.

Darcy: Ok, I understand what you are saying, but there’s nothing wrong with being confident. You’re well above those other five men, so there is no reason to believe you won’t win.

O’Malley: I’m just...tryna be realistic love. I’m confident. I’m not sayin’ I’m not. I’m just tryin’ not to be overly confident and then feck meself over. Ye get what I’m sayin’, right?

Darcy stands there, blinking for a few seconds. She scratches her head and looks away from him.

Darcy: Yes, I get it. I just don’t get where this is all coming from. You’re going to win this match, O’Malley. There’s no one else that wants it more than you do. Imagine what this could do for your status in the GO Gym. They’d all have to take you—

O’Malley: I know one person who wants it more than I do. And that’s ye, love. Let me make this clear to ye, if and when I win this ladder match, I’ll be makin’ those matches and not ye. I know ye want to stick it to some people and what not, but the bookin’ rights will be mine, not yer’s.

Darcy: I never said they would be, but I thought we are a team here. What is your problem? Why are you mad at me all of a sudden?

He doesn’t have an answer to that. Not one he really understood anyway. He loved Darcy and how passionate she was, but for some reason it was all starting to be too much at the moment. And it all started after he saw and heard Misty. Luckily for him, all was quiet on that front for over a week.

O’Malley: I’m not...I’m not mad, love. I think I’m just tired and want to get back to the hotel. Wait fer me here while I go an’ grab our things from the locker room, ok?

Darcy is still confused but she shrugs.

Darcy: Ok...Fine. But we’re going to talk about this tomorrow.

O’Malley nods. He leans down and kisses her cheek before he walks down the hall to the locker room. Once inside, he gathers up a few things and goes to put them in his duffel bag when he spots something that should not be there. He drops what he has in his hands and reaches into the bag, pulling out a small velvet ring box. And he knew exactly what it was before he even opened it up. He looks around the room, panicked, expecting to see Misty, but she’s not there. When he opens the ring box, he looks down at the Claddagh ring he had given Misty several years prior.

He hadn’t seen the ring since Misty died. He had put it in a safe place, because of the painful memories it had brought up. As he stared down at the ring, he sinks down onto the bench, unable to take his eyes off of it. It was at that moment, when he took in a deep breath, that he also picked up the scent of Misty’s favorite perfume.

She was playing tricks on him again. And although he was not hearing her, or seeing her, he knew it was her. But why? Was this all brought on by what Tony Thorn had said a few weeks back? Or was there an entirely different reason to it? He didn’t know, but as he kept his eyes locked on the ring, his mind was flooded with more memories from when he first began to fall in love with Misty.





Late October 2014
Dublin, Ireland
Tommy’s Pub


The last couple weeks had been hard on O’Malley. The mysterious American woman, Misty, had returned home to the United States, and O’Malley was fairly certain he would never see her or hear from her ever again. That should give him the perfect opportunity to focus on his relationship with Darcy, and their future together, but here he was, in a deep depression as he thought about Misty.

He stares down at his half empty glass of Irish Whiskey, the only patron in Tommy’s Pub at the moment. Which was fine by him. But Tommy knew something was up, so after watching O’Malley stare at the whiskey for several minutes, he slammed his towel down on the counter and stood in front of his good friend, and loyal customer.


Tommy: Oi, O’Malley. What the hell is wrong with ye, fella? I’ve never seen ye just stare at good booze like that.

O’Malley shakes his head and looks up at Tommy. He had been daydreaming apparently, as he has no idea what Tommy had just said.

O’Malley: Huh? What ye say now?

Tommy chuckles and shakes his head.

Tommy: Ye and Darcy havin’ troubles again? What’s goin’ on, because yer just starin’ at that whiskey.

Not even realizing he hadn’t finished his drink, he brings the glass up to his mouth and downs the rest of the whiskey. He sets the empty glass down and slides it to Tommy. He doesn’t even have to ask for another as Tommy grabs a bottle and pours him another.

O’Malley: I dunno what’s wrong with me Tommy, but I’ve gotten meself into a shite situation. Darcy an’ I aren’t really havin’ trouble, but that might be because I haven’t caused a shit storm yet…

Tommy nods and sets the fresh drink in front of O’Malley.

Tommy: This about that American woman? What’s her name? Misty?

O’Malley looks up and at Tommy with surprise. Tommy chuckles and nods, knowing the answer.

Tommy: Oh yeah, I know. Ye don’t need to say anythin’ fer me to know what’s goin’ on. The moment that lass walked through the door ye were googly eyes fer her.

O’Malley: Oh c’mon now, Tommy. That ain’t true! I was with Darcy the night Misty showed up. I didn’t go googly eyed fer her. I was bein’ friendly and tryin’ to get to know her.

Tommy: But?

There was always a but. O’Malley couldn’t deny that. And he wasn’t about to argue with Tommy, because Tommy knew him better than he knows himself at times.

O’Malley: I can’t explain it, Tommy. Ye ever been drawn to someone almost immediately? Like, the second ye lay eyes on them, ye feel this pull?

Tommy laughs again.

Tommy: I believe yer thinkin’ with the wrong brain there, O’Malley. That lass is a looker, don’t get me wrong, but are ye really prepared to feck up a good thing with Darcy?

O’Malley: I’m not thinkin’ with me pecker, Tommy. I’m feckin’ serious. This ain’t about gettin’ in her pants or anything. That woman has a story. She’s runnin’ from somethin’ an’ I want to help her.

Tommy shakes his head. He stands there, staring at O’Malley and folds his arms. He’d known O’Malley for years, and he was like a father figure to him. O’Malley could tell by the look on his face that he wanted to smack him upside his head.

Tommy: An’ what about Darcy? Ye tried spoutin’ off the same shite when ye met her. That it was love at first sight or somethin’. Don’t go pissin’ that woman off.

O’Malley: I don’t expect ye to understand, Tommy. Don’t get me wrong. I love Darcy like crazy, but that Misty woman? I can’t stop thinkin’ about her. And this is a hell of a lot stronger than what I felt fer Darcy in the beginning. It took time fer me to fall in love with her but—

Tommy: Oh for feck’s sake. Ye can’t tell me yer actually in love with this woman?! Now, listen to me, O’Malley. And ye listen good. Ye forget about that woman, and do it quick. When she goes back home this time, ye won’t ever…

O’Malley’s eyes widen. He shoves himself away from the bar and stands up.

O’Malley: Wait...is she back?! I thought she left!

Tommy: Ahh shite. I thought ye knew. She turned up at Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn yesterday. But leave it alone, O’Malley! She ain’t gonna stick around!

O’Malley quickly tosses back his glass of whiskey and then bolts out of the pub. Tommy stays back, shaking his head knowing full well the chaos O’Malley is about to cause.




Back to the Present Day


Darcy: O’Malley, I’ve thought about it and...what are you doing??

O’Malley has to snap out of his trance pretty quickly. He snaps the ring box closed just before Darcy sees it, and shoves it back into his duffel bag. Darcy however remains suspicious.

O’Malley: I told ye to wait fer me.

Darcy: And I was. But you were taking forever. Seriously, what is going on with you? What did you just have in your hand?

O’Malley zips his duffel bag closed. He stands up and throws the strap over his shoulder. As he did, he felt the tiny hairs on the back of his neck stand up, and he got goosebumps. It was her…

O’Malley: Nothin’. I was just puttin’ stuff back in be bag. Ye ready to go, love?

Darcy raises an eyebrow. She looks down at his feet, noticing the few of his belongings he had dropped when he discovered the ring. She had caught him in a lie.

Darcy: You, uh, missed a few things. Now, are you going to tell me the truth, or do I have to look in your bag myself?

O’Malley lets out an annoyed laugh and drops his bag. He wasn’t about to hand it over to Darcy, though. But if she wanted the truth, he’d let her have it.

O’Malley: What? Gonna start rummagin’ through my stuff now, Darc? Ye want the truth? Maybe I’m just startin’ to understand all the shite people are sayin’ when they think yer makin’ all the decisions.

Darcy: Unbelievable! I’m not trying to make any decisions for you, O’Malley. You’ve never had a problem up until recently. Up until…

Her voice trails off. O’Malley stares at her, waiting for her to finish, but she doesn’t. He knew what it was, though, but wanted to hear her say it.

O’Malley: Go ahead. Go on an’ say it, love. No need to keep quiet.

Darcy: Alright, fine! You never had a problem until recently when you supposedly saw and heard your dead wife. Two years, no problems. And then suddenly out of the blue she supposedly appears and things change. I’m not so sure what I believe, if I’m honest.

O’Malley: I’m so feckin’ sick of fightin’ about Misty in some form or another! Two years, Darc. Two feckin’ years we’ve been back together and ye keep actin’ like I’m gonna leave ye fer her again, but she’s dead! So I had a vision of her! It didn’t mean anythin’!

Here they were, on the verge of another fight. And neither one of them really understood why. They’d been perfectly fine for two years, but it all changed in just a few weeks. But deep down, O’Malley knew what he was fighting, and it wasn’t really Darcy.

O’Malley: It’s not gonna be enough fer ye, is it? I’ve moved on, and I keep tellin’ people that, but it’s not enough fer ye. Ye weren’t even married to her, yet ye just can’t move on from the whole mess can ye?

Darcy: Me? Move on? From what exactly?!

O’Malley: Ye tell me, Darc. Because I sure as shite don’t know. Ye hate hearin’ her name, or even talking about anythin’ to do with her. Yer so dead set on me bein’ more successful than she was, but I don’t think ye understand that that probably won’t ever happen. I’m in the feckin’ company that she helped put on the map because of the Bombshell roster. It’s like ye want to completely destroy her legacy because ye blame her fer my mistakes!

Darcy’s nostrils flare.

Darcy: It WAS her fault! And you know what, maybe I won’t be happy until her legacy is completely broken, because it’s her fault that I was completely broken!

O’Malley: No, it wasn’t! It was ME, Darc! Not her! But I’ve spent the better part of the last two years lettin’ meself believe that Misty never really loved me, but I ain’t blamin’ ye for that. This is all on me. And the worst part of it all? Me son has probably suffered the most because of all this shite. I’m done tryna destroy Misty’s legacy because doin’ that, destroys me son.

Darcy goes to speak, but O’Malley holds his hand up. He knows what she’s gonna say, and he stops her before she can do it.

O’Malley: He’s me son, Darcy. There ain’t no doubt about it. He’s the spittin’ image of me when I was a boy, and I ain’t questioning it anymore.

Darcy: You...you’ve seen him?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: From a distance. But I haven’t spoken to him. Ye just..ye gotta stop, love. I love ye more than anythin’, and I know I put ye through hell years ago, but I’m tryna make up fer it now and fer the rest of our lives. But...don’t make me continue to hurt me son.

O’Malley calms down and tries to get Darcy to see reason. She lowers her head, and looks generally heartbroken, and he walks up to her, placing a hand on her cheek.

O’Malley: We can have everything, love. Ye just...ye have to trust me.

Darcy: So...what now then? You just bring Owen into our lives? You expect me to be a mother figure to him?

As soon as the words left Darcy’s mouth, a chill ran down O’Malley’s spine, and he got goosebumps again. He knew that wouldn’t sit well with anyone, but Darcy was not a horrible person. He just had to make everyone see what he saw. That he was the reason for all of this.

O’Malley: I can’t just swoop in after two years and expect to bring Owen back home with me. Misty’s family won’t let it happen like that. I need to make up fer what I’ve done. All around. But I need yer support on this, Darc. Let me do what I need to do in SCW, and when it comes to Owen. Let me prove that none of this is yer doin’, but it’s all on me. Alright?

He looks into her now sad eyes, and she slowly nods her head.

Darcy: Fine. I just hope you know what you’re doing. And I’ll always support you. You know that.

He smiles at her and gives her a quick kiss. Suddenly behind Darcy, Misty suddenly appears, angrier than ever. He pulls Darcy in close for a hug, but also shielding her in a way, though it’s not needed.

“She’ll never come near my son, O’Malley. You don’t know what you’re doing…”

O’Malley: I love ye, Darcy. I’m tired of fightin’...

O’Malley stares at Misty’s ghost, as he keeps Darcy close to him. Darcy has her arms wrapped around him, none the wiser on his vision, and just enjoys being in the comfort of his arms. Misty soon disappears, and O’Malley closes his eyes, protecting the woman he loves.

*************************


The scene opens up in the center of a wrestling ring. O’Malley and Darcy are standing on either side of a ladder, with a briefcase hanging just above it. On each of the steps of the ladder is taped a sheet of paper with each of the six participants in the King For A Day Ladder Match. As O’Malley stands quietly, staring into the camera, Darcy crouches down to the very first name.

Finn Whelan.


Darcy: Finn Whelan. Such a disappointment this week. Of all the participants in this match, we never expected you to be the silent one. Given your background, and all your achievements, it was really quite surprising.

Darcy stands up, turning her full attention to the ladder between her and O’Malley.

Darcy: Take a look at this ladder. Each step signifies an obstacle O’Malley needs to overcome in order to win his second briefcase ladder match. The order we expected to be a bit different, but the situation remains the same. Finn Whelan, we expected your name to be a bit higher up. But your silence last week is the reason, you’ve been delegated to the very bottom. I guess we were wrong in thinking you had any amount of fight in you. Maybe you really don’t want the glory that comes with being crowned King For A Day? Maybe that’s why you just...won’t try?

Darcy shrugs very non-chalantly and turns back to look into the camera. O’Malley looks down at Finn Whelan’s name and blinks very slowly.

Darcy: Why the silence, Finn? You have an opportunity to get your first big break here within SCW and you’re...wasting it. Or perhaps you’re showing your true colors. Whatever the case may be, this will tarnish your career. People, such as O’Malley and myself, won’t look at you the same ever again, Finn. They will no longer see an athlete with great potential or a bright future within SCW. No. They’ll see a waste of a roster spot. A waste of a spot in this ladder match. Do you know how many other superstars would love to be in your position? Do you?

She shakes her head and sighs with disappointment.

Darcy: Of course not. But it doesn’t matter, Finn. Because your lack of enthusiasm for this match has made it that much easier for my beloved O’Malley to take what is rightfully his. And then when he moves on to have complete booking rights for an entire episode of Climax Control, you should be very worried. Because he just might do something extra special with you, Finn. The wheels have already started spinning.

Darcy grins wickedly then reaches down and rips the sheet of paper with Finn’s name on it off of the ladder. She crumples it in her hand and then tosses it aside.

Darcy: We’ll see what you’ve got come Sunday, Finn. If you decide to show up that is.

Darcy then turns her focus back to the name on the second step. The next Irishman in the match...Lachlan Kane. She reaches down and takes the sheet of paper off the step and looks at it, grinning.

Darcy: Yet more silence from another Irishman, only this time, Lachlan Kane. I’d say I’m surprised and disappointed, but I’m really not. When confidence falters, so do your words. But then again, you’ve been a bit preoccupied, haven’t you, Lachlan?

She smiles and stares into the camera. O’Malley can be seen rolling his shoulders, trying to ease away the tension.

Darcy: Congratulations again, Lachlan. You went and got married just a week before Into The Void IX. While I’m sure you and your new bride had been planning such a joyous occasion for quite some time, look at the impact it has already had on your upcoming match. Don’t you think you should have just taken some time off to enjoy such a happy time with your wife? I mean, it’s clear that she is more important at the moment, as she should be, so your commitment to SCW has taken its place on the back burner, right?

She shrugs before crumpling up that sheet of paper and tossing it down as well.

Darcy: Irishmen are supposed to be confident. Loud. Outspoken. Those are qualities you just don’t possess, Lachlan, and I hope that you don’t snap back to reality this week and suddenly think you stand a chance at winning this? And what would you possibly do with the King For A Day rights, other than waste them, when you don’t even seem to be paying attention to what is going on in the company? You’re too interested in the new company you and your wife have recently signed with, that you simply do not care about SCW anymore. But O’Malley does, and he’s going to give you a hard lesson for not paying attention, and not caring more. I’m sure you’re be like so many others who will just enjoy the title of “King” rather than the real prize this match comes with.

She rolls her eyes. She looks to O’Malley and his nostrils are flared, and she looks back into the camera.

Darcy: Maybe you can do yourself, and everyone else, a favor and just…sit this one out. Spend quality time with your wife and your new family and save yourself the embarrassment. Because if you show up? O’Malley WILL embarrass you...That’s just a fact.

Darcy closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath before she reaches down, to the third step. Like the others, she pulls the name off the ladder, only this time she glares into the camera, more annoyed than the previous two.

Darcy: Stephen Callaway. Your place in this line up has changed, but only slightly. At least you had the decency to speak about the match, though it really didn’t do you any favors. But I’m sure you’re not surprised, are you? Your promo, Stephen, quite frankly pissed the both of us off, and I hope you realize the world of hurt you’re about to experience.

As the camera turns to focus on O’Malley, his eyes are angry, and his hands are clenched into fists at his side as he thinks about Stephen Callaway and what he said.

Darcy: Your time in SCW seems to be coming closer and closer to an end, Stephen. You, yourself, have admitted it. Yet you somehow have this slight bit of confidence and think that one, you will walk away the winner of this ladder match, and that you’ll move on to book yourself against either Mark Cross or Ben Jordan, whoever holds the title after Into The Void. And to make matters worse, you actually think you’ll win that, and then just leave Sin City Wrestling with the top championship. Just who the hell do you think you are, Stephen? How stupid do you think anyone in SCW is?!

She crumples that piece of paper, but holds it in her hand as she points into the camera. O’Malley watches her closely as her temper begins to flare.

Darcy: You’ve just put a huge target on your back, Stephen. You’ve all but guaranteed that everyone and anyone will do whatever they feel necessary to stop you, and make you pay, for what you said. If I were you, I’d do yourself a huge favor and piss off after this match, because when O’Malley wins this? If you’re still around when he has full booking rights? You won’t like what match he has in mind for you. And I can promise you that it’s not for any title. You disrespectful little shit.

When Darcy throws the piece of paper with Stephen Callaway’s name on it down, she stomps on it and then spits...yes, SPITS on it, further proving her feelings towards O’Malley’s third opponent. O’Malley grins, and when Darcy goes to get the fourth name, he moves! He reaches for her hand and stops her, slowly lowering her hand in the process. She’s about to speak, but for the first time in months, he speaks! On camera!

O’Malley: I’m gonna take over from here, love. If ye don’t mind.

Darcy: Oh. Uh...are...are you sure? Don’t feel obligated to speak simply because certain people have a problem with it…

O’Malley grins and nods. He reaches down and rips the sheet of paper with Senor Vinnie’s name away from the ladder.

O’Malley: Oh I’m sure. I think now is as good a time as any to break me silence, and let’s have a word with Senor Vinnie.

O’Malley turns and glares into the camera, ready to address the only former World Heavyweight Champion in the match, Senor Vinnie.</i

O’Malley: Senor. Vinnie. A former World Heavyweight Champ, but that little fact just baffles me mind! I mean, I watch the shite you spew out weekly, and the matches ye’ve had, and it baffles me brain that an imbecile like ye actually beat someone to become World Heavyweight Champion. And not just someone, but Austin James Mercer! Yer a bloody feckin’ idiot, and ye seem to have a mouthful of opinions. Don’t worry, I’m gonna punch the taste right out of yer mouth, because ye went and pissed me off enough to finally break me silence. Congratulations on that.

O’Malley steps forward, standing in front of the ladder, and never taking his eyes off of the camera. Darcy watches on, grinning proudly and she lets her man speak.

O’Malley: That woman standin’ behind me? She’s not just a feckin’ mouthpiece as ye so eloquently put it. She’s a strong intelligent woman, and the fact that I let her speak fer me fer long is none of yer feckin’ business, or anyone else’s! At least I have an actual human bein’ speakin’ fer me, and I’m not some delusional lunatic runnin’ around talkin’ to a feckin’ cactus! A cactus!!

O’Malley balls up his fist, crumpling the paper in the process and he closes his eyes, thinking for a moment. After about a minute, he opens his eyes slowly and looks back into the camera.

O’Malley: And then ye sit there and call me one dimensional. Why? Because I let the love of me life speak fer me? I let her say everythin’ that she and I agree on and the thoughts and opinions we feel about SCW and so on? Vinnie, do everyone a favor and seek psychiatric help, because ye clearly need it. And after this ladder match on Sunday, yer gonna need more than just that. I hope ye change yer kind and listen to every word I’m sayin’, because if not, it’s gonna be one rude awakenin’ for ye, bud.

He suddenly laughs and shakes his head before finally dropping the piece of paper with Senor Vinnie’s name on it.

O’Malley: Ye know, I dunno why I’m gettin’ so bent out of shape over yer words, Senor Vinnie. Because if I’m honest, watchin’ that promo of yours, gave me a feckin’ migraine. I had such a hard time understandin’ most of what ye said, but who knows? Maybe after I knock ye around a bit on Sunday, it might make ye little easier to understand. Even then I ain’t holdin’ me breath.

He turns around and walks over to the ladder, placing a hand on one of the top steps. He looks up at the briefcase they have hanging above it.

O’Malley: Nobody wants ye to win this one, Vinnie. Nobody wants to know what sort of ridiculous matches ye’ll come up with for an entire episode of Climax Control, especially considerin’ ye’ll be takin’ advice from that equally idiotic Bill Barnhardt. Only one man deserves to win this match and the title of King For A Day, and yer lookin’ at him. But good luck tryin’, fella. I was trained by the best, therefore I am the best. Point blank period.

Before grabbing the final piece of paper off the last step, O’Malley climbs up the opposite side of the ladder. He sits on the top, and then reaches down, removing Jack Washington’s name from the step, grinning as he stares at the name. Darcy looks up proudly at her man.

O’Malley: Last but certainly not least, Jack Washington. I was tempted to keep ye lower down the list, because ye disappointed me a bit last week, but I still think ye stand more a chance than Senor Vinnie. So bravo, ye still remain a bigger threat in me eyes than a former World Heavyweight Champ. But it seems like big bad Jacky Boy Washington has an issue with the Irish fellas he’s up against. Amongst other things…

O’Malley grins and laughs while shaking his head.

O’Malley: Ye seem to be like Vinnie in that ye got a problem with me love speaking fer me recently. Again, none of yer business, but if ye want me to talk? I’m talkin’, fella. I’ll sit here and talk all damn night if it means gettin’ ye to shut yer own trap for a little while. So many opinions fer a fairly new guy, but yer about to be put in yer place, Jacky Boy. And ye know where that is??

O’Malley glares into the camera, then points to the canvas below, still holding the sheet of paper with Jack’s name.

O’Malley: Beneath me. Down on the feckin’ canvas as I’m climbin’ me way up the ladder, not only in this match, but the SCW ladder in general. Because I ain’t about to let some punk like ye take what’s mine, just because ye think yer entitled to it. So ye had a hard life? Big feckin’ deal. We all did, fella. Ye get a lot of shite to learn, and another harsh lesson I’m gonna teach ye right now, and on Sunday? Don’t speak about me dead wife, kid. Ye didn’t know her, so ye don’t have the right to speak about her, or assume what me presence in SCW or wrestlin’ is all about.

Darcy is suddenly annoyed at the mere mention of Misty, even if her name was brought up. She narrows her eyes and looks away, wanting nothing more than to speak up, but it’s O’Malley’s time to speak. This was months in the making.

O’Malley: Maybe two years ago I wanted to honor her. I wanted to make her proud, but shite changes, and I changed. This ain’t about Misty, or honoring her. This is about making me own career and me own legacy, and this message doesn’t just go to ye, Jacky Boy. That goes for anyone else out there, assuming shite about what I’m doin’. I don’t want to win this match just to be called King For A Day. I want to win this match to send a feckin’ message to the entire damn roster that I ain’t some joke. I ain’t a guy ye should take lightly, and everyone should be put on notice now, and the second I grab that briefcase.

O’Malley drops the sheet of paper down to the canvas by the other four. He then stands up and looks just above him at the briefcase, reaching towards it. He unhooks it and holds it proudly as he turns his attention back to the camera.

O’Malley: This ain’t the actual briefcase, but it may as well be. This is a symbol. It’s a message that come Sunday night, I’ll be walkin’ out of Into The Void with people talkin’ about me. They’ll be speakin’ me name for years to come, and when my edition of Climax Control comes around? Well, it gets even better from there. Two days, fellas. I hope each of you is ready for defeat, because I ain’t got time fer any other outcome.

O’Malley then jumps down from the top of the ladder, landing on his feet right by Darcy. She’s in a better mood as she grins at O’Malley and they wrap their arms around each other. Both stare into the camera before the scene fades to black.

28
Supercard Archives / King For The Day Match
« on: May 30, 2020, 02:31:38 PM »
 
Monday May 18th
Early Morning- 3 a.m
Saxon Hotel and Suites
The First Haunting


Trouble sleeping was not something that O’Malley had to fight in quite some time. With the comfort of his beautiful love sleeping beside him, he found it relatively easy to sleep at night. But something changed tonight. Something was different and he didn’t know what.

It’s the middle of the night, when he opens his eyes. And for no particular reason. He hadn’t had a nightmare that would wake him. Darcy was still sleeping beside him with such a peaceful look on her face. His body had simply told him he needed to be awake. And he didn’t feel like closing his eyes to try and fight it.

Before he sits up in the bed, he pulls the sheet over Darcy, covering her naked back and her shoulder so she would not get cold without him. He leans down and kisses her cheek, then sits up. His pajama pants were still on the floor beside the bed, so he reached down to grab them and slipped them on as he stood up. He headed over towards the door leading to their room’s balcony, and stepped. The moon was shining down on the patio area below them, and he looked down.

It was when he looked down that he first saw her. Or, a form of her. Misty. His late wife. He wasn’t sure if his vision was blurred or maybe he was just hallucinating, but he could see right through her ghostly form, as she glared up at him.


O’Malley:What the...Bloody hell…

He closes his eyes quickly and shakes his head. He had to be imagining things. Misty wasn’t there. She was dead, and she wasn’t coming back. He rubs his eyes and takes in a deep breath before he opens them again. When he does, he looks down at the patio area and is relieved to see that Misty is gone. She was no longer glaring at him. Not that she ever was. His mind was simply playing tricks on him.

As wide awake as he currently felt, he decided to head back inside and get back into bed with Darcy. He needed to wrap his arms around her and hold her close, because the love he feels for her, is now stronger than the love he ever felt for Misty. And to hell with anyone who had a problem with that.

He turns around and gets ready to go back inside, but he nearly jumps out of his skin, as Misty’s ghost had returned. And this time, she’s standing right in front of him, with an angry look on her face and her eyes filled with hate.


O’Malley: Jaysus!

He jumps back and falls into a chair behind him. His mouth drops open, and he loses the ability to speak as he stares at his wife’s ghost glaring back at him.

Misty: Surprised to see me, sweetheart? Oh wait...I shouldn’t call you that anymore, should I?

He closes his eyes tightly again, shaking his head quickly. He refuses to believe this is happening and can’t open his eyes, let alone speak a full sentence.

O’Malley: No. No, no, no, no, no.

Misty chuckles and moves closer to him. O’Malley keeps his voice down so as not to wake anyone else, especially Darcy sleeping just inside.

Misty: Oh yes, baby. You’re not imagining things. I’m here, and you only have yourself to blame.

O’Malley: Yer not here. I...I’m having a nightmare. That’s it. I just need to wake up.

Misty stops just inches away from him. She looks down at him in the chair and smirks, enjoying his breakdown.

Misty: I might be your worst nightmare, O’Malley, but I’m very much a reality right now. Your thoughts...your whore’s words against me? They brought me back. This is your fault. Open your eyes and look at me you coward!

He shakes his head, refusing. This only makes Misty angrier, and he can feel it. He can feel just how real this is, and he can’t hide from it.

Misty: LOOK AT ME!

He finally opens his eyes. He’s looking first at her legs just in front of him then he slowly lifts his head to look at her face. Two years ago, this was all he wanted. To see her again. To hear her voice again. But now? He was back with Darcy, and his love for Misty was in the past.

O’Malley: W-what the hell do ye want, Misty?! Why are ye here now, two years later?! I’ve moved on from ye. Nothin’ is gonna change that.

Misty nods. She crosses her arms and smiles a wicked smile.

Misty: Oh, I’m very much aware of that, O’Malley. I’ve seen everything. I’ve watched you completely trash the love we shared and our marriage by going back to her and letting her take a hold of your balls like some controlling dominatrix. You...you disgust me.

O’Malley: If that’s how ye feel, then why are ye here?!

O’Malley speaks in a hushed voice, fearful that someone would hear him. That Darcy would hear him. And what would they think of him talking to someone who wasn’t there? They’d think he was crazy, of course.

Misty: Because I’m done watching and letting you and that selfish bitch paint me out to be the bad guy, when I’m not even around to defend myself. Then again, by the both of you doing so, it only goes to show how low you really are. Disrespecting a dead woman? Terrible, O’Malley.

O’Malley: I never spoke ill of ye, Misty. I kept me mouth shut the entire time, so don’t go puttin’ words in me mouth!

Misty’s nostrils flare, and if she could punch O’Malley, no doubt she would. But she stood there glaring at him.

Misty: But you never stopped her, did you?! And you let her let you continue to stay away from Owen...Our son! It’s despicable!!

O’Malley now laughs and shakes his head.

O’Malley: Maybe I finally just saw the truth about Owen. Lucky for ye I’m not about to reveal yer dark secret there.

Misty: Oh, right. Here we go with the lie you let the amazing Darcy Donohue feed into your brain. That Owen isn’t your son. That I cheated on you and tried to pin him on you. Do you realize how terrible the both of you are making you look with that, O’Malley?!

O’Malley finally stands up in the chair and stands face to face with her. Or as close to face to face as he can.

O’Malley: Is it really that far from the truth, Misty?! Lookin’ back on our entire relationship and even before, is it really that hard to believe? Ye were with me and two other men in the same year! Ye only hooked up with me because ye couldn’t be with that pretty boy.

Misty: You listen to me, and you listen good, O’Malley. When I went to Ireland after shit with Drake blew up in my face, I didn’t go looking to hook up with anybody. And when I met you, I certainly didn’t want or expect to fall for you the way I did. You were with Darcy for Christ’s sake. But you remember what happened. I know you do.

O’Malley doesn’t say a word. Of course he remembered. His whole battle between loving these two women had caused him enough trouble in his life. Even in Misty’s death it was causing him problems. What the hell was wrong with him?

Misty: My love for you was not a lie, O’Malley. I didn’t want it, especially not that soon. And yeah, I was with two other guys the same year, but shit happens. The universe brings two people together under crazy circumstances, and our relationship was proof of that. I didn’t ask you to leave Darcy for me. You did that all on your own.

O’Malley: What are ye tryin’ to prove, huh? Yer dead! None of that matters now! Did ye just want me to sit back and be miserable the rest of me life after ye died? Everyone else sure as hell did.

O’Malley steps around her, though he could have just stepped right through her. None of this made sense. Why was this happening now? What was the point?

Misty: Of course not, but she could have had a little more respect for what we had. And clearly she didn’t. She doesn’t even know that I was trying to keep my distance from you, but it was YOU who pursued me. I might not have been privy to that information, but I sure am now.

He turns around to face her again. Her anger has subsided, and it has now started to turn to betrayal and hurt.

O’Malley: Ye seem to have everything figured out, then. I still don’t know why it matters, and why yer even here.

Misty: I’m here, because Tony Thorn got under your fucking skin. You won’t admit it, but every word he spoke was right. But you’re letting Darcy speak for you. You’re letting Darcy run the show and it’s making you look terrible. I know what you’re hiding, O’Malley. I know what you don’t want everyone else to know.

He’s taken back by her words and his jaw drops. He wants to respond, but he can’t. Misty just nods.

Misty: Oh yeah, I know all about it. One of the perks of being dead, I suppose. I can see everything, so I know what you don’t want anyone else to know. And it’s fine. I get it. I really do. But everything you let her say about me without even flinching? And knowing there’s not a damn thing I can do about it, it’s like dying all over again. I thought I could count on you to raise our son, but you failed me. You failed him.

O’Malley doesn’t know what to say. He had tried not to think about Owen for so long, and it had worked. But now here Misty was- her ghost at least- bringing up the painful truth all over again. Would Owen even remember him at this point? It didn’t matter, he couldn’t go back to being a father to him.

O’Malley: Yeah well, like ye said, yer dead, Misty. Ye can’t force me to do anything. I’m in love with Darcy and there ain’t a damn thing ye can do about it. Owen isn’t part of my life with her and he never will be.

Misty: Thank fuck for that, because I don’t want that vile woman anywhere near my son. She’s trying to destroy everything I’ve ever accomplished not only with you, but in SCW, too. You realize it’s not going to work, right? She can’t just get people to forget me. You can accomplish anything and everything you set your heart to accomplish, but it won’t erase or outshine anything I did before you.

Even from outside, O’Malley can hear Darcy start to awaken. He looks inside and sees she’s moving on the bed and he looks back to Misty, panicked.

O’Malley: That’s what ye think, Misty. But Darcy’s right. Ye’ve already been outshined and outdone. It ain’t about me doin’ it. The rest of the Bombshells already have. I’m tryin’ to build me out career in SCW, an’ without yer name attached to it all.

Misty smirks and just shakes her head. She stares at her husband, disappointed in the man he has become thanks to the woman in the other room.

Misty: Yeah, well good luck with that. I think you’re kinda stuck living in my shadow, O’Malley. You got me pregnant. You married me. And now, it’s very clear you’re trying to be more successful than I was in hopes it will make my entire existence disappear. It’ll never happen, O’Malley. But keep letting that whore run the show and make you look like a pussy whipped little bitch!

O’Malley: Now ye listen here—

Just as O’Malley is about to defend Darcy to his dead wife(wow that sounds weird), the door to his and Darcy’s room opens up and Darcy steps out, covered in a green silk robe, and joins him. She looks around, not seeing anyone there, as she looks at O’Malley curiously.

Darcy: O’Malley? Who were you talking to, my love?

When O’Malley turns back around, expecting to see Misty still there, she’s gone. Vanished into thin air. Had he imagined her? Was she ever really there? Either way, he couldn’t say anything to Darcy about it.

O’Malley: No one, love. I think I mighta been sleepwalkin’. Go back to bed. I’ll be there in a few minutes.

She shakes her head and walks up to him, wrapping her arms around him tightly. She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath, and he reciprocates, wrapping his arms around her.

Darcy: Not until you come back to bed with me. We always sleep better together, you know. And you’ve never slept walked before. What is going on, my love?

She keeps her arms wrapped around him, and pulls her head back to look up at him. She can tell something is now bothering him, but she won’t pressure him too much about it tonight.

O’Malley: I just couldn’t fall back asleep is all. But I’m more worried about ye after what happened to ye tonight. How is yer scalp feeling?

O’Malley kisses the top of her head, as if trying to comfort a wound. Earlier in the evening, Tony Thorn’s mother, Victoria, had taken Darcy by the hair and dragged her backstage. After Darcy tried to interfere in the match, that is. Darcy just snarls and reaches up, touching her scalp.

Darcy: It’s feeling much better than it was, but I’m fine. That vile woman will get what—

O’Malley: Whoa, whoa, whoa. Calm down, love. Ye leave the fightin’ to me, alright? Just forget about Victoria Thorn..

Darcy: She tried to rip my scalp away from my head! I didn’t touch her precious baby boy. I didn’t even touch her!

Darcy is growing more and more upset and angry. O’Malley pulls her in close, and when he does, he can hear the faint sound of Misty laughing. His eyes look around suspiciously, but he keeps his attention focused on comforting Darcy.

O’Malley: Alright, love. Let’s...let’s just go back to bed. We’ll worry about everythin’ else later.

Darcy: I don’t know what I’d do without you, O’Malley. My love for you has always been so deep. I’d do anything for you. You know that, right? Maybe I get a little carried away in your matches sometimes, but I do it because I want you to succeed. Because I want you to be better than she was. You’re better than she was.

The sound of Misty laughing again grabs O’Malley’s attention, but not enough to tear him away from Darcy. He pulls back and looks down at her with a serious expression on his face.

O’Malley: I’m not questioning yer love fer me, Darc. I never would. But let’s not make any of this about her, okay? She’s dead. I’m here with ye, and nothin’ is ever gonna change that. Ye understand me?

Darcy stares up at him with sad eyes, but she nods slowly. He leans down and brings his lips to hers, once again expressing his love for her. After a few moments, he takes her by her hand and leads her back into their room, where they head back to bed to get a few more hours of sleep. And as Darcy closed her eyes and cuddled up to him, his eyes remained open. He doesn’t know why, but his mind soon wandered back to when he first started to fall for Misty.




October 2014
Dublin, Ireland
The Pull Grows Stronger…


O’Malley knew she wanted to be alone, but something also told him that she shouldn’t be alone, either. This mysterious stranger. This American woman visiting Dublin by herself for reasons he didn’t know. But he wanted to know. A part of him felt the pain she was feeling, and he wanted to help her.

But would she let him?

She was just ahead in the distance, approaching the large willow tree. It wasn’t in bloom yet, but he could tell she still loved the sight of it regardless. And he watched as she placed a hand on it’s trunk, and just felt the beauty that mother earth had created. Something about her amazed him, but as she turned around and sat down against the tree, she was less than pleased to spot him approaching her.

She rolled her eyes and looked away, refusing to make eye contact even as he stopped just a few feet in front of her.


Misty: You really don’t know how to leave someone alone when that’s all they want, don’t you? Shouldn’t you be chasing after your girlfriend right about now?

O’Malley laughed. He wanted to sit down next to her, but he knew if he did, she’d probably stand up and walk away. This was good enough for him, and he was testing the waters, so to speak.

O’Malley: I’ve come to learn that when she’s pissed like she is, it’s best to not chase after her.

Misty: Word to the wise, most women are the same way…

She looks up at him with angry eyes, not appreciating the unwanted company. She had come to Ireland alone for a reason, but O’Malley didn’t know that. And she wasn’t about to tell him that either.

O’Malley: Now, ye see, I’m not so sure I believe ye do, lass. Ye look like ye got a lot on yer mind, and I’m a pretty good listener.

He gives her a cheeky grin, but she rolls her eyes and chooses to ignore him. He continues to talk to her, though, further proving he’s not exactly a smart Irishman.

O’Malley: Oh c’mon, lass. I’m just tryna help ya. I might be a stranger to ya, but I can tell ye need a friend right now. Can ye really fault me fer tryna be a nice fella here?

Misty: Honestly?

She looks up at him, still irritated with his presence. She folds her arms and nods very matter of factly.

Misty: Yes. Yes, I can. Because I asked you to leave me alone and you didn’t. Because you’re following after me like a male dog chases a bitch in heat, and you’ve got a girlfriend. I’m not interested in pouring my heart out to you. I came here for a reason, and that reason was to be alone. Don’t make me force you to leave me alone, because you might be taller than me, and you might be a guy, but I’m a fucking professional wrestler and I can handle myself just fine.

Misty glares at him and he raises an eyebrow. He smirks at hearing this bit of information about her, and folds his arms, curious to learn more.

O’Malley: Yer a wrestler? Well, color me surprised…

Misty: Why? What’s so hard to believe about me being a wrestler?

O’Malley shakes his head and laughs.

O’Malley: Nothin’, lass. Ye just don’t strike me as the wrestler type, but I guess yer attitude explains—

Misty: My attitude?! Pardon me if I’m trying to have some time to myself but you just can’t accept it. I came here to get away from everything that you represent, so please don’t say one more god damned thing about my attitude.

O’Malley: Everything I represent? What does that mean?

Misty closes her eyes, her frustration growing more and more. It was clear she had said more than she wanted to, but it was too late now. O’Malley still wanted to help her. And the more he stared at her, the more he realized how beautiful she really was..

Misty: It means that I know you’re type. It doesn’t matter what country I’m in. You’re all the same. Involved with someone, yet chasing after someone else. Someone who wants nothing to do with you. So please, don’t make me tell you again.

O’Malley: Whoa, lass. Yer actin’ like I’m tryna get in yer pants or somethin’. Can’t a fella be decent and not be tryna get in yer pants?

Misty lets out a frustrated growl and leans forward. She buries her head in her hands, realizing he’s not going to leave her alone. She throws her hands in the air and finally stands up, looking at him further irritated.

Misty: I don’t need you to be decent, Mr. O’Malley…

O’Malley: Just O’Malley…

Misty: I don’t care. As I was saying, I don’t need you to be a decent guy. I don’t need you to be a friend. I have all the friends I need back home. If I wanted to bare my soul and cry on someone’s shoulder, I’d do it to them. I’m not going to pour my heart out to some handsome Irishman who I don’t want to get to know. Get it through your head…

She quickly turns to walk away but O’Malley reaches and grabs her hand, stopping her. The moment he does, they both feel it. A weird spark. A connection. But neither mentions it. Misty just spins and glares at him, yanking her hand away.

O’Malley: Wait...Hold on now…

O’Malley holds his hands up defensively, and Misty continues glaring at him. He doesn’t notice, but she’s rubbing the hand he had grabbed, as if trying to figure out what she had felt. He felt it, too, but if be mentioned it, he knew it would scare her off.

O’Malley: Look, I’m sorry if I’m comin’ across as a lil’ pushy or anything. I just...I can’t explain it. Ye looked like someone who needed someone to talk to. This has nothin’ to do with wantin’ in yer pants or anything. Ye came here alone, but whatever is botherin’ ye, ye can’t keep it bottled up.

Misty: Yeah, well, I appreciate the concern, but I’ll be fine. I don’t need anymore friends. Especially not male friends. So, please, go back to your girlfriend and let me deal with my shit on my own like I want to.

O’Malley: So this has to do with a fella, eh? Not that I should be surprised..

Misty: Oh my God! PLEASE STOP! You’re making me regret choosing Ireland as my get away place! Fucking Irishman…

O’Malley tries to respond, but she doesn’t give him a chance. She shoves past him and walks away, wanting no more part of this conversation. O’Malley turns and watches her walk away, again, but this time he chooses to honor her wishes and leave her alone. He looks down at his hand, only now acknowledging the spark he felt and he looks up again, grinning as he watches her walk away.

O’Malley: She called me handsome…

He smirks again, and watches as she disappears down another road. After a few minutes, his eyes widen and his thoughts leave Misty and return to Darcy…

O’Malley: Feck! What the feck just happened?!

He stands there, freaking out momentarily before he rushes off in the opposite direction Misty had. He wasn’t sure what had just happened with her, or what it all meant, but he would have to get over it somehow. Because he was with Darcy. And Misty was just a tourist who he would probably never see again.




Tuesday May 26th
Training Day- GO Gym


With less than two weeks now until yet another challenging match for O’Malley at Into The Void IX, he’s getting prepared as much as he possibly can. He’d already been through one ladder match in SCU, and won, but his opponents this time would be much more challenging- with two more added to the mix.

Ladder matches were not his strong suit. They were a risk he tried to avoid since choosing wrestling as a career option. And the reason was because he had suffered a spinal injury five years ago that left him paralyzed for several months. But he overcame the odds and walked again, despite the doctors’ fears it wouldn’t happen.

But he knew they couldn’t avoid these risky matches forever. Especially not in SCW, because SCW was known to put on some of the most brutal matches around. Darcy, however, was not optimistic she normally was. She supports O’Malley in everything he does, but because of his past injury, she can’t help but worry about it happening again.


Darcy: Baby, I know you want to be successful in SCW, and this King For A Day thing is a rather big match to win, but ladder matches are very risky.

The duo was currently walking into the GO Gym ready for his first training session for Into The Void IX. O’Malley had his gear bag slung over his left shoulder, and his right arm around Darcy’s waist as they walked up to the entrance. But he stopped as she voiced her concerns.

O’Malley: They are risky, love, but me doctors have repeatedly assured us that I’m physically fine. I healed better than they even thought I would, so I’m at no greater risk than any of the other fellas in the match.

Darcy: Physically, perhaps not. But they will find out about your past injury and they will try to take advantage of it. If anything happens to you…

O’Malley drops his bag for a moment and turns to face her. He grabs her hands and squeezes them with reassurance.

O’Malley: Nothin’ is gonna happen, love. I promise ye that. Wrestling at all is a risk with a past injury like that, but ye never say nothin’ about it, do ye?

Darcy: That’s because regular wrestling matches don’t come with the risk of climbing a ten foot or higher ladder to the top only to have your opponent knock it over and send you falling down with it. I know you made it through the SCU ladder match, but—

O’Malley: But nothin’, love. I’ll be fine. I just need to start addin’ more areas to me training and Gabriel knows that.

O’Malley looks into her eyes. Darcy wants to believe him, but she was worried about him. More so the last couple of weeks than she had ever been. He reaches down and picks up his gear bag, slinging it over his shoulder again. He takes her hand but when be tries to lead them both inside, she hesitates.

Darcy: If I asked you to do something, would you?

He turns and looks at her, confused.

O’Malley: That depends.

He stares at her, waiting for her to ask whatever it is she wants to ask. She finally takes in a deep breath and lets it all out.

Darcy: Drop out of this match? The prize has nothing to do with anything we are planning.

His jaw drops. She had never once asked him to step back from any match, even the last ladder match, and he couldn’t understand why she was doing it now. Just as he is about to respond, a familiar voice speaks to him.

“Wow. I would never ask you to drop out of a match, babe. She really is trying to control you…”

It was Misty. Again. He hadn’t seen or heard her in almost two weeks and was beginning to think he had imagined it. But, alas, he hadn’t.


O’Malley: Are ye feckin’ crazy, Darc?! Ye want me to drop out of a match, just two days…TWO DAYS!...after ye went on Twitter and pissed off Mark Ward by sayin’ they were smart to add me to it?! No. I ain’t droppin’ out.

Darcy: What else was I supposed to do?! They could find you a different match…

He shakes his head, flabbergasted that she would even ask or suggest he do such a thing. They didn’t fight often these days, but when they did…

O’Malley: Oh, right. Like some meaningless piss break match against a feckin’ nobody! And how can he say the prize doesn’t go along with our plans?! I could book a whole feckin’ show if I win that damn briefcase!

Darcy: Yeah and the SCU Golden Briefcase is a guaranteed shot at the Underground Championship anytime you want it! What good will booking a whole show do?

O’Malley laughs. He drops his bag again and stares at Darcy, amazed that she doesn’t get it. He even hears Misty laugh.

“Here I thought she was supposed to be intelligent. Outsiders to the wrestling world just don’t understand, do they sweetheart? I mean, there once was a time when you didn’t.”

O’Malley does his best to ignore the haunting voice of his dead wife, but if she continued, it would become rather difficult. He places his hands on Darcy’s shoulders, gently trying to explain to her just what this match means to the winner.


O’Malley: Darcy, love...I can’t believe I have to explain this to ye, but if I win that briefcase, I get to book an entire feckin’ episode of Climax Control. I make the damn matches! Meaning, I could book meself a World Heavyweight Championship match! It’s the same damn thing, but with added benefits.

He stares at her, waiting for her eyes to light up in that “aha!” moment, but they don’t. She still stares at him with concern in her eyes and shakes her head.

Darcy: I see your point, my love, but I’m still concerned about this! Sure you could book yourself a title match, but that’s what people expect the winner to do, right? Plus, let’s just say you do go through with this and win...what type of match would you choose to book yourself in for the World Heavyweight Championship? Anything other than a regular rules match, and people think you’d be giving yourself the advantage to win it!

O’Malley: And since when do ye bloody care about what anyone else thinks?!

Darcy: I don’t, but—

O’Malley throws his hands up in the air, now angry more than anything. He reaches down, grabs his bag and glares at her.

O’Malley: But nothin’, Darc. I’m done havin’ this argument with ye. Just go back to the hotel, because ye’ve pissed me the feck off, and I need to focus on trainin’ for this match.

Darcy: You can’t be serious?!

“Oooh, good job, sweetheart! Ordering her around for once! Somebody put his big boy pants on and told her.”

O’Malley hears Misty laughing again, and he’s had it. From the both of them.


O’Malley: Just leave me the feck alone! Both of ye!

O’Malley storms off and into the GO Gym, and Darcy stands there, completely confused. The last words he said had left her more confused than his actual outburst.

Darcy: Both of us?

She didn’t know what that meant, but she couldn’t pressure him to find out right now. She just turned and headed back to their car, and left to return to the hotel. Meanwhile, inside the GO Gym, a now angry O’Malley is storming his way towards the locker room to change into his training gear. Gabriel is trying to approach him, but he’s not even paying attention.

Gabriel: Oi! O’Malley! Wait up, mate!

O’Malley stops, though he clearly doesn’t want to. Between his fight with Darcy, and his dead wife now haunting him, he was not having a good day. But he turns and gives his attention to Gabriel, trying to be as nice as he can.

O’Malley:I’ll be out in a few minutes. Just need to change into me gear.

Gabriel: Yeah, I can see that. But care to explain what all that bloody yelling was about a few minutes ago?

Terrific. Everyone in the gym heard their fight. Because that just made his day that much better. He lets out a sigh and growls.

O’Malley:We don’t fight that often, but I tell ye when we do...shite isn’t pretty. I sent her back to the hotel though so I can focus today.

Gabriel: You mean the two of ya actually fight? I never woulda guessed that.

Gabriel smirks, trying to ease the tension a bit, but it doesn’t appear to work. O’Malley still frowns and rolls his eyes.

O’Malley:Yeah and this one feckin’ came outta nowhere! I did fine in me last ladder match, and physically I’m better than I ever was in me entire life, but now she wants me to drop out of this one for some shite reason!

Gabriel: You’re joking, right? She wants you to drop out of a ladder match that gives you a pretty big advantage in SCW? You’re not gonna do it, are ya?

Gabriel was surprised to find out that Darcy had asked such a thing, and O’Malley is more surprised that Gabriel would question the answer. His eyes widen and he lets out an astonished laugh.

O’Malley:Of course not! People already think she’s got me by the balls, but I ain’t about to prove them right! When I win that ladder match, I can give meself a World Heavyweight Championship match and redeem meself from the shit that happened against Ben Jordan last time.

Gabriel: Well...I’m not sure what else I can say to that, other than it’s good to know you’re not gonna drop out. I’m sure she’ll come around, but after that spat out there, I’d say it’s a good idea to avoid each other the rest of the day. You’re good other than the Darcy stuff, right?

In truth, no he wasn’t. But he couldn’t exactly come out and say he was seeing, and hearing, his dead wife off and on the last two weeks. How could that situation get rectified, other than a trip to the psych ward?

“Oh, do tell him the truth, babe. I’d love to see his reaction to that. Such a shame that no one else can see or hear me but you, right?”

O’Malley closed his eyes and takes in a deep breath. Gabriel stared at him, suspecting there was more, but O’Malley couldn’t admit it. And judging by Misty’s laughter in his head, she got great pleasure out of that.


O’Malley:No. Everything is fine other than that. I just need to get me blood pressure down and get in the ring.

Gabriel: You sure? That didn’t sound too convincing.

O’Malley nods with as much truth as he can muster.

O’Malley:Yeah. It’s fine. Bloody women are more trouble than they’re worth sometimes, ye know?

Gabriel smiled and chuckled. He patted O’Malley on the back with a nod.

Gabriel: Never a truer statement, mate. Though I’d imagine they say the same thing about us. Anyway, be in the ring in fifteen…

O’Malley nodded again as Gabriel turned and walked away, heading over towards the ring. O’Malley took in another deep breath, ready to unleash some of his frustrations the best way he knew how. Inside the wrestling ring.

“Despite your complete disrespect for me and my memory, babe, I really am proud of you. You’ve grown to love and respect wrestling like I did. You’re welcome for introducing you to it, by the way. At least Darcy can’t take credit for that.”


O’Malley:Oh go to hell, Misty. I don’t need yer bloody opinion anymore…

He barks at her under his breath and she laughs as he continues walking to the locker room.

“They didn’t want me. Despite all the shit I did, it was through the golden gates I went. Can’t say the same for you and Darcy, though…”

O’Malley lets out another low growl, as he disappears into the men's locker room. Misty’s ghostly laughter continues, further getting under his skin, but he tries his best to find a way to ignore it.





Back At The Hotel…
An Agreement and a Confession


After a long day of training and getting ready for the King For A Day ladder match, O’Malley is just now getting back to the Saxon Hotel. He had calmed down enough that he felt comfortable with seeing Darcy and having a deeper conversation about their argument earlier, but he wasn’t sure she would feel the same. Their love was strong, that much was very true, but when Darcy got angry or upset, she was hard to deal with. Even more so than Misty ever was.

As he removed his key card from the lock and pushed open the door, he fully expected to see Darcy lounging on the bed waiting for him. But as he dropped his gym bag just inside the room, he looked around and Darcy was nowhere to be seen. Odd, he thought, but not completely surprising. He had texted her when he was on his way back so maybe she was avoiding him. But his eyes soon caught sight of a sheet of paper sitting on the desk across the room. So he walked over to it, seeing it was a note from Darcy.


Went for a dip in the hot tub. Join me if you’re not still angry with me.- Love

Disappointed, maybe. But not angry. But the hot tub sounded like exactly what he needed after a long day of training, and fighting with the love of his life. He opened the top drawer to the dresser and took out his trunks, heading into the bathroom to change.

Meanwhile in the hot tub…

Darcy was the only one around enjoying the comforts of the hot tub. She was leaned back against the wall of the tub, her arms sprawled out along the sides, and her head leaned back as she was completely relaxed. O’Malley was due back in the hotel any second, if not already, and the longer it went without him joining her, the longer she felt that perhaps he was still quite angry with her. And maybe he had every reason to be.

She would give him the proper time to calm down, though. If it was what he needed. Lucky for her, it wasn’t as long as she thought as she soon heard someone joining her in the hot tub. And when she looked up, it was of course O’Malley.


Darcy:I was beginning to think I’d really screwed things up.

O’Malley:Fer a moment, ye did…

He eased his way into the steaming hot water, slowly creeping his way closer to her. She grinned, happy to see him again, and he did the same.

O’Malley:I’m not droppin’ out of this match, love. I know ye—

He goes quiet as Darcy holds up a finger and silences him.

Darcy:I know. And I don’t expect you to. I’m sorry. You were right about everything you said. Things could work out better in our favor if...no, when you win this ladder match. I just...I worry about you. I can’t help it.

He grins even wider this time as he’s now face to face with her, and she places her arms on his shoulders, intertwining and locking her fingers behind his neck.

O’Malley:Well...good to hear ye’ve seen reason. I didn’t mean to get so angry with ye, love. I just...I don’t need anymore reason fer people to trash talk what we have, and what ye’ve done for me. I don’t care what anyone thinks, but it’s getting harder to fight all the criticism. Ye know?

She nods and under the water, he places his hands on her hips. She was wearing the green bikini he loved seeing her in, and he knew why she’d chosen it.

Darcy:I know. Trust me, I do. People still seem to think so highly of her that I can’t seem to be anything more than a vile whore.

O’Malley looks away for a moment. He half expected to hear Misty say something at that point, but she was eerily silent at the moment. When he looked away, Darcy immediately knew something else was wrong.

Darcy:What? What is it, my love?

He looked back to her. He has to come clean with her. He has to tell her what he’d seen and what he had been hearing from Misty. Even if it meant upsetting her or confusing her.

O’Malley:I...I need to tell ye something, love. But I need ye to understand, and not freak out. Can ye do that?

Darcy:Of course. But you’re starting to scare me. What has you so troubled?

He released his hold on her for a moment and drifted away from her. He leaned his back against the opposite side of the tub, and prepared to tell her what was going on.

O’Malley:Ye remember last week when I was out on the balcony early in the mornin’? Ye asked me who I was talkin’ to?

She nods.

Darcy:Yes. You said you were sleepwalking?

Now he nods. He takes in a deep breath then exhales, praying she doesn’t freak out.

O’Malley:Well...I wasn’t. I was talkin’ to...Misty. She was there. I could see her. Well, a form of her, but—

Darcy:Whoa, whoa...Hold on a minute. She was there? Your dead wife? You saw her and spoke to her?

He nods again and then brings his hands up to his head, none of it still making any sense.

O’Malley:Yeah. And not just then, but I heard her today, too. I dunno why. I can’t explain it, but she’s hauntin’ me, love. And she ain’t happy, neither.

Darcy rolls her eyes. She was having a hard time understanding it as well, clearly, and he hoped she would give him the benefit of the doubt.

Darcy:Yes, well, she never was a very happy person, was she?

O’Malley wasn’t sure how to answer that, nor did he really want to. It didn’t change the fact that Misty was dead, regardless of if she was haunting him or not. Why should he care if she was happy right now?

Darcy:I can’t even begin to process exactly what you’re telling me right now. I mean, your dead wife haunting you? Is that what it really is, or is there a part of you that wishes she was alive? So many people are quick to defend her memory, after all.

O’Malley:Now don’t ye go thinkin’ that, love. I told ye what was goin’ on because I wanted to be honest with ye. I don’t know why I’m seein’ or hearin’ her, but it ain’t because I wish she was alive. Don’t tell me I gotta fight to prove me love to ye all over again?

O’Malley stares at her, hoping he doesn’t. He had proven day in and day out how much he loves her, and he didn’t know how he would handle having to start all over again.

Darcy:No, of course you don’t. I believe you. I just...What is it going to take for her to just be forgotten?! I mean, you’re already on to accomplishing more than she ever did. I know you don’t want me to make any of this about her, but how can I not? If you hadn’t met her, you wouldn’t even be involved in this business. I just want people to look at you, and not see just her widower.

He understands what she is saying, but ultimately he knows that may be a losing battle. He drifts himself back so he is closer to her, where he really wants to be. Despite him introducing her to the sport of wrestling, he could tell that all she wanted was for him to succeed.

O’Malley:Nevermind what anyone else sees, love. All that matters is what ye see. I might not have gotten involved in wrestling if it weren’t fer her, but ye were the one to bring me back after I left it. Yer the one here and supporting me. Not her. And ye’ll be the one at my side when I win championship gold. Not her.

Darcy:More championship gold than she ever did…

Darcy grins, and O’Malley smiles back at her, if only to help her feel better. He places his hands on the edge of the pool on either side of her, getting right up against her.

Darcy:It won’t be easy, you know. You’re facing five other men. One of whom is already a former World Heavyweight Champion. I know you can do it, but this will be your toughest challenge yet…

O’Malley:I’ve had a long day trainin’ and focusin’ on the match, love. Let’s not talk about that, or a dead woman, anymore. Yeah?

He grins a wickedly seductive grin at her, and she grins back. She wraps her arms around him and is once again, perfectly happy being in his arms.

Darcy:That...sounds like the perfect plan to me, my love.

And without another word, their lips meet in a passionate embrace. The memory of their fight earlier now settled, all that mattered was that they were together. And on the same page. O’Malley had made it abundantly clear that he was not dropping out of the King For A Day ladder match, and Darcy had wisened up, realizing just what was at stake for the winner.




The camera opens up, focusing on the dark and determined expression on O’Malley’s face, and his lady love Darcy by his side.

Into The Void IX is just a mere nine days away, and with sixteen matches, the show will no doubt prove to be one of the biggest events of the year. Everyone booked wants the night to be their night. They want to walk out of their respective matches with another victory on their record, and major bragging rights. With the return of the King and Queen for A Day ladder matches, all involved in both matches have their sights set on the biggest advantage perhaps anyone can have.

To book all of the matches for an entire episode of Climax Control.

The possibilities are endless. The advantages the winners hold to be able to book every single match for a night are endless. Have an enemy you want to punish or prove a point to? Book them in the most ridiculous match you can think of. And the smartest thing the winner can do? Book yourself in a championship match. That is perhaps the only thing anyone involved in these ladder matches can think of. Except, of course, O’Malley.

You see, this isn’t just about a single match that he could give himself, or the possibilities to the other matches he could book. No, this is about the bigger picture. This is about the message he would send by walking into that match with nothing to lose, but everything to gain. The glory. The reputation. The task of beating one opponent alone in a ladder match is hard enough, but when you have five other people gunning for that briefcase? Your odds go down drastically.

But the odds are in O’Malley’s favor. He’s already been through one briefcase match recently, and while not in SCW, the stakes were exactly the same. Climb that ladder and retrieve the briefcase. And in O’Malley’s case...he won. He knows what needs to be done, and he’ll do everything and anything he has to to win that briefcase, because the other five of you involved...don’t deserve it. Sorry to say, the briefcase was as good as O’Malley’s the moment his name was added to this match. But I’m sure each and every one of you will think you can stop him, right?

What say you, Lachlan Kane? Fellow Irishman? Do you think you have what it takes to stop O’Malley? I don’t think you do. And I don’t believe you even have the confidence in yourself to admit you do, anyway.

It’s no secret Lachlan that you’ve been on a bit of a downward slump recently. You and your soon-to-be wife, Sierra. She, of course, has up and vanished, yet you still remain. Trying to fight your way back to the success you once had. But is that even attainable, Lachlan? No. It’s not. You see, without Sierra, you’re really nothing. Perhaps it’s because you don’t feel comfortable in any other situation. Who really knows. But if you let yourself show your weaknesses, you’ll never get anywhere with a solo career. The potential is there, but your heart...just isn’t anymore.

Where is the fight, Lachlan? Irishmen like you and O’Malley...we know it exists. O’Malley shows it every single match. Yet you don’t. It’s like you’ve given up, yet you just can’t walk away. I promise you that the very second you show weakness in this ladder match, O’Malley will have no problem taking advantage and eliminating you from the equation. Because a man with no drive certainly doesn’t deserve the advantage the prize gives him. My words may be harsh, but you can’t deny they are true. But my congratulations to you on your upcoming marriage to Sierra. That is an accomplishment in itself.

And what about you, Stephen Calloway? Are you confident in your chances going into this match? Judging by the demeanor in your recent promos, O’Malley and I have gathered that you, too, suffer from a major lack of confidence. Though in your case, it seems you just don’t care to be here anymore. So, why are you.

You know what reaction your last promo got after O’Malley and I watched it? Confused laughs, Stephen. For someone employed by one company, you sure do seem to be loyal to another. And you blame lockdown for your inability to leave. Excuses, excuses. We’ve never heard one match moan and groan about a company the way you did, Stephen. And when we went back a little further, almost the same thing. You just...do not care.

How can you expect to get anywhere, Stephen, if you don’t put in one hundred percent effort? Do you really think that by just showing up and half-assing your performance that you really stand a chance at winning? Do you really think your lack of respect for the company you work for means you deserve to win the title of King For A Day and full booking rights for an entire episode of Climax Control? No. It does not. In fact, O’Malley and I are betting on you not even bothering to show up. That’s fine, though. One less person O’Malley needs to eliminate from the equation.

Two down, that leaves three more. Oh the fun times of addressing five opponents for one single match. But that is par for the course in instances such as these.

One might thing we’d save the only former World Heavyweight Champion in the match for last, but sadly, that is not the case, because Senor Vinnie is not worth the hype. I am sure that will receive some backlash for honest reasons, but those words were from O’Malley’s mouth, too, and not just my own.

Senor Vinnie...the man who many are perhaps betting on to win this match. I’d imagine if O’Malley were to contact Daniel Morgan and see where the odds were right now, most would be in your favor, Senor Vinnie. Sadly, all those individuals betting on you, are about to be out a lot of money, because your performance is nothing compared to O’Malley’s. O’Malley was trained at the GO Gym. You...have a pet cactus.

You call yourself the Mariachi of Wrestling, but what does that even mean, Senor Vinnie? Who are you, really, aside from a man who clearly escaped a psychiatric facility. Your actions are proof that must be the case, because you spend too much time talking to a cactus, as if it’s even possible. Sorry to say, Senor Vinnie, there’s just no way possible that O’Malley will allow you to walk away with that briefcase and the booking rights for an entire episode. I mean, we can only imagine what you would possibly come up with!

It baffles the both of us how Austin James Mercer ever allowed himself to be defeated by you in the first place. Because when it all comes down to it, he’s just a better athlete all around, but he must have been having a terrible day. He certainly was after losing to you. The same can’t be said for O’Malley, because he’s watched you and studied you, so he knows what needs to be done to keep an unstable man such as yourself, away from the briefcase above the ring. But good luck trying to stop him…

And then there’s Finn Whelan. The newest of the bunch. A bit of an underdog, from what we hear and learn about him. But- if you want our honest opinion- a possible threat. A big threat? Not exactly, but you, Finn, seem to have your act together more than the rest. You are more accomplished than the rest and you certainly seem more determined than the rest, judging by your first matches here within SCW. But, your matches thus far haven’t exactly been against opponents that are very noteworthy, have they?

You had it rather easy in your very first match, going ho against that mysterious and very non-intimidatinf El Dark. Naturally, you walked away with the win as everyone so far who has gone up against El Dark has, so it didn’t take much, right? You had a chance to prove yourself again when you faced Kris Ryans just a couple of weeks later. Kris Ryans should have been easy for you, Finn. I mean, from what I know about him, he’s rather flaky and there’s nothing about him that is respectable. So, if you can’t even defeat him, how can you expect to defeat O’Malley?

You can’t. While you have the heart, you haven’t found yourself in SCW yet, but O’Malley has. He’s been trained by an SCW legend. He has the goal set, and he’s going to achieve it. He’s not going to let someone who hasn’t even found their footing in SCW yet, stop him and win that briefcase. Sorry, Finn. It’s just the way it is.

And we’ve saved the best, or worst, for last. That all depends on how you look at it. Jack Washington. Fairly newer to SCW, but something about him is just screaming that he’s the biggest threat of them all. We can see the thirst in his eyes to do something with his life, because it seems he has yet to achieve much. Isn’t that right, Jack? You found something within SCW that lit a fire under you and you want to do everything and anything that you can. Why is that?

We’ve heard rumors of a troubled past, but why bother digging too deep? The past is just the past, correct? Your actions prior to joining SCW don’t matter much. It’s all about your actions within this company. And you started out well. You and Tallyn advanced in the Blast From The Past tournament, and you could have won it all. But look what happened. You went and failed against Evie Jordan and Mark Cross. Granted, your partner was the one who was pinned, but it was still your failure!

You could have stopped them, Jack. You know it. O’Malley knows it, and I know it. But after that, you’ve proven to be just as troubled as the rest.  Not quite found your footing, and now trying to climb that ladder once again, reaching for success. You want what your partner Tallyn lost you. You want that World Heavyweight Championship shot, and by winning the briefcase, you can give yourself one. But it’s not going to happen. You're young, and you’ve got alot to learn. O’Malle will teach you, and he will fight you with everything he has to deliver you yet another loss. Don’t worry, though, maybe if you’re lucky he’ll give you a different title opportunity on the Climax Control he books. We shall see.

Six men walk into that ring at Into The Void. One briefcase hanging high above the ring, but only one can claim the prize. And the fact remains that it will be O’Malley who does it. He’s focused. He’s ready. And he’s absolutely refusing to be defeated. If you ask me, I don’t think I’ve ever seen him more determined, gentleman. And that...should scare the lot of you.

Good luck, gentleman. You have one week….


The camera zooms in on O’Malley’s eyes, a fiery determination like we’ve never seen, and the scene fades out.

29
Character Building Roleplays / Into The Darkness: Part 4
« on: May 16, 2020, 06:41:59 PM »
 (OOC Note: Sooo...this is what I wanted to write for my RP this week, but couldn’t manage to get it written. I managed to ease my anxiety a bit and got bored enough to crack this out. Enjoy!)




June 2018
Dublin, Ireland


A month has now passed since O’Malley had returned to his home in Dublin, Ireland. A month has passed since O’Malley has seen or spoken to his near three year old son, Owen after leaving him in the care of Misty’s parents back in Las Vegas. The gravity of remaining in the United States with Misty now gone was just too much to bear, so he had to leave. He thought his life would be easier returning home and living in solitude for as long as it takes to get over the pain and heartache the loss of Misty has caused him to endure.

But he never thought that a certain someone would have other plans for him. He never thought he’d have to constantly fight to keep the distance between him and Darcy Donohue- a woman he was very familiar with in some way. Ever since returning to Ireland, Darcy has made it a point to find him wherever he is, and he can’t escape her. If this goes on any longer, he may just need to go back to his life in America.

As luck would have it, though, it’s been a fair few days since O’Malley has had any run in with Darcy. And he’s enjoyed it. The woman was relentless, but O’Malley would go blue in the face fighting her off if he has to. He knew what Darcy wanted, and it wouldn’t happen. Not now. Not ever.

At the moment, he’s taking a break from his daily ritual of drowning his sorrows in bottle after bottle of Irish Whiskey. It’s a beautiful day in Dublin, and he’s made the trek to one of his favorite nature spots. A large willow tree that Misty had found during her several trips here. He was never much for nature, but when their relationship had only just started to get serious, they had spent many days here with Misty wrapped up in his arms.

O’Malley has his eyes closed as he is seated on the ground with his back against the trunk of the willow tree. His head is leaned back against the trunk as well as his thoughts wander to the happy memories he shared with Misty, willing to give anything to have just one more day like that. As he remains quiet in his thoughts, his hands are draped over his knees and he breathes in the fresh air when it hits him. That scent. That amazing scent of a familiar perfume. Was he imagining it, though?


O’Malley: M-Misty? Is that…

His eyes open quickly at the possibility that Misty had returned to him. But when he opened his eyes and gazed upon who was standing before him, his excitement turned to dread. It was Darcy.

Darcy: I thought you said she was dead? Or was that a lie?

O’Malley glares at Darcy, his nostrils flared.

O’Malley: Why would I lie about me wife bein’ dead? How the hell did ye find out her favorite perfume anyway?

Darcy’s right eyebrow arches, and she shakes her head.

Darcy: What are you talking about? I didn’t...Oh, hell. Don’t tell me she actually used the same perfume?

O’Malley: I’d recognize it anywhere. And ye can’t fool me, Darcy. Ye’d do anything to—

Darcy throws her hands up in the air in frustration, quickly cutting him off.

Darcy: Right, because I’d try to turn myself into her just to get your attention? Sorry, O’Malley, I’m quite happy with who I am and don’t need to change anything. Except clearly now I need to find a different perfume.

O’Malley rolls his eyes. He shrugs a moment later before closing his eyes and leaning his head back again, ready to ignore her completely from here on out.

Darcy: You really do hate me, don’t you? Yet I’ve done absolutely nothing to deserve it.

O’Malley scoffs and opens his eyes. He stares up at her as she has her arms folded and looks down at him.

O’Malley: I don’t hate ye, Darcy.

Darcy: Really? You could have fooled me…

O’Malley: I hate what yer tryna accomplish. We don’t want the same thing. We never will.

He leans his head back again, hoping that will be enough. Unfortunately for him, it’s not and Darcy drops down, getting eye level with him.

Darcy: Maybe not now. This isn’t you, O’Malley. This isn’t the O’Malley I knew and—

O’Malley: That O’Malley is dead, Darcy. He died in that car wreck with Misty. So just get the hell over it and move on. Ye shoulda done that years ago.

Darcy goes silent for a long while, trying to gather her thoughts as she stares at him. He’s still not looking at her, but she’s studying him closely and she is bringing the palm of her hand close to his chest. Unbeknownst to him, of course.

Darcy: I don’t believe that, O’Malley. Not for a second. There was a time when you wouldn’t order me away like this. There was a time when you actually felt something for me, and I’m not going to just sit here and accept you saying that that person doesn’t exist anymore.

He shakes his head and ignores her, refusing to open his eyes. Even as she finally brings the palm of her hand against his chest, and he goes stark rigid, he can’t get himself to open his eyes. But she feels his heartbeat through his chest. Feels as it increases the minute she touches him.

Darcy: I can feel the truth, O’Malley. There might have been a part of you that loved that lying bitch, but she—

That was enough to set him off. His eyes shoot open, and he grabs a hold of her wrist, looking furiously into her eyes.

O’Malley: Ye’d do well not to go there again, Darcy. Not unless ye really want me to hate ye…

She yanks her hand away from him, shaking her head.

Darcy: She didn’t love you, O’Malley! Not like I loved you. Like I still love you. And if you believe for a second that her son is your’s…

He’s had enough. He stands up quickly and starts walking away, but Darcy chases after him. She reaches and grabs a hold of his arm and spins him around to face her.

Darcy: Do you remember what we had, O’Malley? Before she came between us? Before she used an innocent child as leverage to get what she wanted from you?

O’Malley: Stop it, Darcy! Just stop—

She doesn’t give him a chance to rush away again. She grabs a hold of his shirt and forcefully pulls him forward, bringing their lips together in a passionate embrace. O’Malley tries to fight it at first, but eventually he gives in, and he kisses her back. He lifts her up and she wraps her legs around his waist as he leads her back over to the tree, pinning her against the trunk as they continue to kiss. Darcy lets her legs drop and plants them into the ground again, and her hands reach towards his belt buckle, trying to undo it. But that is when he stops and backs away.

O’Malley: Stop...Please…

He backs away and turns around, burying his head in his hand in shame. She walks up behind him, wrapping her arms around him.

Darcy: Quit denying it, O’Malley. You’re trying to focus on all the supposed good memories you shared with her, but what about the memories you shared with me? And I’m still here. My heart is still beating…

She turns him around and reaches down to bring his hand up to her chest so he can feel her heartbeat.

Darcy: Remember what we had...What we can have again…

O’Malley finally gives in and stares into her eyes, and the battle between his heart and his mind officially begins as what she is asking of him starts to flood his mind. But his love and loyalty for Misty begins to pull him in the opposite direction…




October 2014
Stolen Love At First Sight?


Tommy’s Pub was the favorite amongst many of the locals to this area of Dublin, Ireland. Everyone knew just about everyone, and they all were close friends and family. And a big part of that group was the inseparable pair of Darcy Donohue and O’Malley. They’d only been together about five months, but they had fallen in love early on, and they could never manage to hide it, either.

O’Malley: Oi, Tommy! How ‘bout another round fer me an’ me beautiful love, here?!

The two are off dancing by themselves in a cleared part of the pub, away from the main counter. Darcy laughs and shakes her head, and their friends turn and look at them, each with an amused smile on their face.

Darcy: O’Malley, love...I think we’ve both had enough tonight…

Though she was Irish as well, her accent wasn’t nearly as pronounced as anyone else’s. She keeps her arms wrapped around him as he waves his arm to Tommy behind the bar. Tommy shakes his head.

Tommy: Oi! Calm down ya eejit! Ye’ll get another drink in a minute!

Tommy is clearly in no hurry to get O’Malley another drink, as O’Malley already appears to be drunk enough. O’Malley waves his frustration off, however, as he turns his attention back to Darcy as they continue to dance.

Darcy: I don’t know how I put up with you everyday, O’Malley. You’re too much sometimes.

Despite the seriousness of her words, she smiles as she stares at him. He grims back at her, sliding his hands down to her backside for a quick squeeze.

O’Malley: Maybe because I’m devilishly handsome, and because ye can’t get enough of me fl—

She smacks him before he can finish his sentence and he starts laughing.

Darcy: Are you trying to imply that I’m only with you for the sex?

She hushes her voice so everyone else in the pub doesn’t hear too much. He shrugs and grins as he takes a step back hold his arms out.

O’Malley: I mean, would anyone blame ye, love? If the sex gets ye to…

Realizing what he’s about to say, he stops himself and his voice trails off. Darcy stares at him curiously, but he avoids eye contact.

Darcy: Gets me to what, O’Malley? What were you gonna say?!

He shakes his head and doesn’t speak a word. Darcy snaps her fingers in front of his eyes and finally gets him to look at her.

Darcy: You can’t lie to me, O’Malley. What were you gonna say?

O’Malley: It’s nothin’, love, so just quit naggin’ me about it. Jaysus, yer relentless sometimes.

Darcy is now annoyed at this point, and she takes a step back. Behind her, the door to the pub opens and a mysterious raven haired woman walks in, looking around. O’Malley’s eyes look towards her for a fleeting moment, curious as to who she is, but he turns his attention back to Darcy and her now growing agitation. The raven haired woman meanwhile walks up to the bar.

Darcy: Do you love me? Or are you just in it for a good lay?

O’Malley: What kinda question is that?! Ye know I love ye!

Darcy folds her arms and just nods.

Darcy: Then why can’t you just say what you were gonna say?!

O’Malley: Yer actin’ like ye read me mind or somethin’, Darc. I’m not gonna say it, because I’m too feckin’ hammered right now.

Darcy: So, it would be the whiskey talkin’ and not your true feelings for me then, huh?

The two begin to make a scene as all eyes, even the raven haired woman, look in their direction. Tommy is shaking his head, wiping down the bar, as he places a drink in front of the raven haired woman.

O’Malley: Now yer puttin’ words in me mouth, darlin’. Ye know I love ye. I’ve told ye numerous times. But let’s just enjoy what we got before gettin’ all serious.

Darcy: Too late for that, O’Malley. I’m all in this, and I think you are, too, but you're too damn scared to admit it or come out and say it. It doesn’t matter how long we have or haven’t been together, I want to be with you. I know you do, too, so just say it!

She keeps her arms folded as she stares at him waiting for an answer. He closes his eyes and sighs and she storms off and away from him, heading towards the ladies bathroom. He sighs again, giving her time to cool off as he turns and heads back to the bar, needing another drink. He stands between one of the other locals, and the raven haired woman.

O’Malley: How’s about that other drink, Tommy?!

Tommy: Not sure ye really need it, O’Malley, but I ain’t about to argue with ye right now.

O’Malley grins and he stands there waiting for his drink. He then turns to face the raven haired woman. As he looked closer to her, he felt a strange pull to get to know her. Something was drawing him to her, and because of his love for Darcy, this feeling scared him.

O’Malley: Haven’t seen ye around here before, lass.

The raven haired woman looks at him from the corner of her eye, but doesn’t respond. She just takes a slow sip of her drink, trying to mind her own business.

O’Malley: Hmm...Maybe ye don’t speak English…

What a shame, he thought, because clearly this woman had a story to tell, and he was somehow very curious to hear it. She rolls her eyes.

“I speak English. I’m just not interested in a conversation with you.”

O’Malley’s eyes light up as he grins. Tommy finally returns with his drink, and he looks at O’Malley then the new woman and gives O’Malley a look that says to be careful. O’Malley turns his full attention to the woman as he picks up his drink.

O’Malley: Not a friendly one are ye? Name’s O’Malley, by the way. And ye might be?

He takes a drink of his whiskey, waiting for her to answer. She slowly looks at him, still not wanting to talk to him. The longer he stares at her, the more she realizes he’s not going to give up, so she sets her glass down and turns to look at him once again.

“Misty. Satisified?”

O’Malley grins and nods. He’s so focused on Misty, that he has no idea that Darcy has emerged from the bathroom, and is watching from across the pub.

O’Malley: Not quite, but it’s a start. Pleasure to meet ye, Misty. Judgin’ by yer accent, I’d wager a guess that yer American. So what brings ye to a dingy ol’ pub like Tommy’s?

Tommy hears the comments and shoots a glare in his direction. O’Malley just laughs it off and waits for Misty’s response.

Misty: Well, if you must know, I was hoping for some privacy and not to get hit on by some dirtbag guy looking for a new conquest. And FYI, O’Malley, your girlfriend is watching.

Misty stands up and places some money on the bar, finishing off her drink. O’Malley turns around and sees that Darcy was indeed watching, and as he goes to say something else to Misty, she walks out of the pub. Darcy watches her leave before glaring back to O’Malley. O’Malley stays where he is as she walks back up to him, her mood once again soured.

O’Malley: Don’t think nothin’ of that, love. She was just some tourist.

Darcy: You seemed awfully intrigued by her…

O’Malley rolls his eyes and tosses back the rest of his whiskey. He slams the empty glass on the bar before glaring at his girlfriend.

O’Malley: Jaysus, Darc. What is yer problem?! Now yer thinkin’ I’m interested in another woman, just because I don’t wanna rush into marryin’ ye?!

The pub goes quiet in a hushed silence as all eyes turn in their direction once again. Darcy’s jaw dropped open and is left completely speechless as O’Malley takes her hand and leads her outside for some privacy.

O’Malley: Don’t push this, love. Please. I love ye, I really do, but—

Darcy: You just don’t want to marry me. I get it, O’Malley.

O’Malley: I never said that, Darc! I just...I don’t want to rush into anything. I want to be sure. Both of us.

Darcy’s eyes fill with tears and she backs away from him once again. He sighs and tries to reach for her, but she pulls away.

Darcy: Don’t. I...I need some time. And clearly you do, too.

O’Malley steps closer to her and he leans down, kissing her. The love they feel is real, that much is clear, but that mysterious woman Misty now had a pull on him he would need to fight. When O’Malley steps back, he looks into her eyes.

O’Malley: I’m not sayin’ never love. I’m just sayin’ I’m not there, yet.

Darcy looks away as painful as his words are. She wants to stay, but she needs time to calm down and see reason. Without another word, she turns and walks away. O’Malley shakes his head, but he doesn’t chase after her. He knew she would come around, so all she needed was some space. When he turns to head back inside the pub, he spots Misty heading towards a large willow tree in the distance. And against his better judgement, he heads off to follow behind her…




Darcy: If she had never walked into Tommy’s Pub, we wouldn’t be having this argument right now. We never would have broken up, and we’d be married today. You know that, O’Malley. I know you do.

She could feel it. She still had her arms wrapped around him and she could feel every bit of the love he still felt for her. But he still couldn’t admit it. He pulled her arms apart and took a step forward before turning around to face her again, as much as he did not want to.

O’Malley: And I wouldn’t have me son, either. I know ye hated her, Darc, and ye clearly still do. But she gave me the best gift of me life, and I’m not about to regret any of that.

Darcy: That could have been us. You told me yourself she was hung up on someone else, so are you even sure he’s your son?

He narrows his eyes, again, furious she would even go there. Before he can get another word out, she continues.

Darcy: If you were so sure, why would you leave him back in America? Why wouldn’t you bring him here?

O’Malley: Ye know nothin’ about why I left him, Darcy. So stop talkin’ about him. Stop tryna get me to go back to four years ago, because things have changed alot.

She closes the space between them again, not believing his words.

Darcy: It doesn’t have to be. How amazing could she have been if she could tear us apart like she did? I’m not trying to be heartless here, O’Malley—

O’Malley: Well yer certainly doin’ a shite job of not doin’ that, Darc. Yer disrespectin’ my dead wife!

Darcy: You should have married me! Not her! But the whore sunk her claws in you so deep and so fast, I never stood a chance! And now you’re standing here, ready to just waste your life grieving for her instead of moving on. Instead of remembering the love we had, that was far greater than what she could ever offer you.

The words stung him like a thousand bees. A part of him knew she was right, but he did love Misty. And he couldn’t just get over that so quickly. Even for Darcy.

O’Malley: Ye’ve never been through what I have, Darc. Ye didn’t have to bury someone ye loved. I can’t just get over that and go back to what we had…

Darcy: I almost did. When you almost died. But you lived. Or, are you forgetting what happened after that…

His face falls and now he goes speechless. Darcy just laughs and shakes her head.

Darcy: Of course you remember. You’re so caught up in how Misty’s death affected you, you don’t realize how much you leaving me affected me. Yet I never stopped loving you…

O’Malley goes to speak but she holds up her hand and stops him.

Darcy: Save it. You know, maybe I should just save myself all this heartache in trying to save you. If you’re so dead set on being miserable, fine. I see now that you’re not the same man I fell in love with.

She looks into his eyes one last time before walking past him and walking away. He turns and watches her walk away, lost on what to do. This time back in Dublin was supposed to help him. It wasn’t supposed to cause bigger problems, but as he thought about Misty and the love they shared, he thought maybe...maybe she would want him to be happy again. Maybe she wasn’t watching all this from wherever she was, expecting him to continue grieving over the loss of what they shared.

O’Malley: Why the feck am I in this position right now?! Why?!?!

He shouts angrily into the air as he heads back over to the willow tree, sitting against the trunk again as he tries to find the answers. Answers about his past, present and future.

TBC…

30
Climax Control Archives / Thorn In My Side
« on: May 15, 2020, 07:02:29 PM »
 OOC Note: This is not at all what I planned to post. I had more I was going to add but I’ve had a rough couple days with work, and my brain just couldn’t manage to finish it, nor could I get the motivation. Sorry to Tony Thorn, and to the bosses for this subpar RP



Sunday May 3rd- GO Gym
After SCU Undergound Episode 58
Mr. Golden Briefcase


While several graduates of the GO Gym each had matches tonight, the night ended up working out for only one of them. HB Carter finally received his much anticipated TV Championship opportunity, and while it looked like Carter was going to walk out as the new champion, Shooter Reed interfered and cost him the match, and the title. After that, Carter completely lost his cool and a brawl ensued for much of the night.

Ariana Angelos was up next in her match against Dahlia Rotten. Ariana had put up a great fight and went up against the much larger woman quite well, but it wasn’t enough and she, too, lost. Two for two.

The night, however, would end on a much higher note and perhaps during the biggest match for any of the GO Gym graduates(sorry Carter!). O’Malley was one of four participants in the Golden Briefcase ladder match for a guaranteed opportunity for the Underground Championship. It was his chance to redeem himself following the loss to Mark Cross weeks prior, and O’Malley wouldn’t let this chance pass him by. And despite ladder matches being outside his wheelhouse, he overcame all odds and walked away with the Golden Briefcase in his possession! All inside the GO Gym, itself!

After the match and once Underground is off the air and all the “audience” members have left ringside, Darcy and O’Malley remain in the ring. O’Malley is seated on the ring apron with Darcy in his lap and the Golden Briefcase in her hands. She’s smiling from ear to ear, proud of her man, as she has her other arm wrapped around him.


Darcy: You did it, my love! You did exactly what we told everyone you would do, and the Underground Championship is next.

O’Malley grins, his own happiness growing at hers. He pulls her in for a quick squeeze, and plants a kiss on her cheek.

O’Malley: As if there was ever any doubt? And I couldn’t have done it without ye here at ringside cheerin’ me on, love. This isn’t just my hard work, it’s yers too.

Darcy: Well, I’m sure someone out there doubted you. But I never have. I never could. And to think, out of all the GO Gym graduates tonight, you were the only successful one.

O’Malley grins.

O’Malley: Because I was the only one focused enough to be successful. Good thing Carter and Ari aren’t around to hear me say that. I’m sure they’d bite me head off for suggesting it.

Darcy: Well, it’s true. Carter has been involved in that little battle with Shooter over who deserved the TV Championship shot first. It was only too obvious that Shooter would get involved. And Ariana? Don’t even get me started on that one.

They both roll their eyes and let out a laugh at the expense of O’Malley’s fellow gym members. Darcy looks back to the Golden Briefcase.

Darcy: But you...you did Gabriel and Odette proud tonight. And you’re going to go on and make them even more proud by winning the Underground Championship. Speaking of which, we really should get to work on planning when to cash this in.

Darcy starts to immediately rattle off possible time frames, her enthusiasm showing no limits. O’Malley just lets out a laugh and forces her to look at him again.

O’Malley: Slow down, love. There’s plenty of time to decide that. Right now, I’m more interested in celebrating rather than gettin’ right back on the plannin’ horse.

Darcy: Hmmm, celebrating. That is definitely a good idea. Anything in particular you had in mind, my love?

He grins again and raises an eyebrow. He then takes the Golden Briefcase from her hand and sets it down on the ring apron next to him. Darcy adjusts her position in his lap so they are face to face, and O’Malley brings his lips to hers in a passionate embrace. They continue their makeout session until the sound of someone clearing their throat interrupts them. O’Malley looks past Darcy and she turns to look behind her to see Gabriel standing several feet away.

Gabriel: Oi. You two have a hotel room for that, ya know.

O’Malley laughs, and Darcy jumps down from his lap, planting her feet on the floor but staying close to O’Malley as Gabriel approaches them.

Darcy: Oh, don’t worry. We weren’t going to be doing anything further here. I was just showing him how proud I am.

O’Malley: She speaks the truth. We like to keep things behind closed doors.

Gabriel chuckles, not buying it. He stands a safe distance away from them with his arms folded.

Gabriel: Uh huh. Look, I wanted to come here and congratulate you face to face. I woulda done so sooner, but—

O’Malley: But Carter was still throwin’ a hissy fit backstage, right?

Darcy: Obviously. We could hear him in the ring. Is he all calmed down now and over his temper tantrum?

Gabriel shakes his head and lets out a sigh. But it is more out of annoyance at what O’Malley and Darcy are saying than over disappointment at Carter and Ari.

Gabriel: You would be upset, too, if someone had cost you a match that was for a championship. And last I recall, you were blaming a referee for your loss to Mark Cross a few weeks back.

O’Malley: Carter should have seen that comin’, though. Shooter is a right prick.

Gabriel holds his hand up and shakes his head again. O’Malley lets out a sigh and lets his mentor speak, while Darcy listens.

Gabriel: Look, just don’t worry about how Carter reacted, alright? I’m well aware of the fact that the both of you have been expressing obvious jealousy or whatever over the other graduates, but let me make one thing clear. Odette and I...we don’t pick sides. We’re equally proud of everything each one of you has accomplished and have faith you’ll all go on to do more. You want to fight any of the others? Have at it in a proper match, but don’t think it’ll make me any less proud of whoever were to lose.

O’Malley: I got more important things to worry about at the moment.

Gabriel nods and looks to the Golden Briefcase.

Gabriel: That you do. That’s your guaranteed shot at the Underground Championship, anytime you want it. But don’t waste it. I’ve seen more positive outcomes from briefcase matches, but there have been people who wasted them. Plus, you’re signed with SCW now too. So you’ve got both places to think about.

Darcy: Don’t worry. We’re well aware of that.

O’Malley: It won’t be wasted, I promise ye that. And SCW will get the proper amount of focus, too. I won’t disappoint, Gabriel.

Gabriel nods and has a look that says he has full faith in his student.

Gabriel: Alright then. I’ll let the two of ya get going then. We’ll talk more at your next training session. Congrats again, mate. And Darcy, always a pleasure.

Darcy: Likewise.

O’Malley: See ya, Gabriel.

Gabriel then turns and walks away, once again leaving O’Malley and Darcy alone. Darcy turns and faces O’Malley, placing her hands on his shoulders

Darcy: He still doesn’t like me, does he?

O’Malley chuckles.

O’Malley: I dunno, love. He seems to be comin’ around to ye.

Darcy: Eh, it doesn’t matter right now. You are the only one that I need to like me, anyway.

O’Malley smiles and wraps his arms around her.

O’Malley: I more than just like ye, Darc. I love ye. Always will.

The two share another kiss before O’Malley quickly stands up, and lifts Darcy up off the ground, hoisting her up over his shoulder. She lets out a laugh as O’Malley turns around and grabs the Golden Briefcase in his other hand.

Darcy: O’Malley, what are you doing?! I’m more than capable of walking, you know!

O’Malley: Really, love? Yer gonna complain about the view ye got right now?!

Darcy takes a second and thinks about that as she stares right at O’Malley’s ass. She grins then smacks his ass, and laughs.

Darcy: Good point, love! Carry on!

O’Malley then heads off to leave the gym and head back to their hotel room where they will continue their celebrations in private.




“The path to success is never quite an easy one. You win some. You lose some. It’s what you would call a bit of a rollercoaster ride. O’Malley is living proof of that, but he’s gotten over the first few hurdles, and he’s well on his way to the greatest point in his career. He’s finally focused on what he needs to do to achieve greatness and to make all those who were involved in getting him to this point proud. And he’s going to do just that.

The camera opens up and focuses on O’Malley and Darcy standing inside the ring of the GO Gym. Most of the lights are off surrounding them, but a lone spotlight shines on them. And O’Malley holds on to the Golden Briefcase he won on SCU Underground almost two weeks ago.

“The Golden Briefcase O’Malley holds in his hands may not be relevant within SCW, but his intentions remain quite the same. To fight for a championship and to emerge victorious, no matter what. He may not be quite there, but he will be there soon enough. He is doing what he needs to do to climb his way to the top of SCW, and to be quite honest, he’ll prove he’s better than even anyone currently in title contention. Does that mean he’s setting his sights on the World Heavyweight Championship? Ultimately, that is the long term goal…”

She raises her index finger and grins.

“However, due to the fact there are others no doubt in like before him, he’ll start a little lower. Not to say that he even deserves to be there because look at the current state of things in the World Heavyweight title picture. Mark Cross, the current SCU Underground Champion, is first in line. He has a guaranteed shot at the title at Into The Void after winning the Blast From the Past tournament, but where is he, hmm? He’s gone radio silent. Typical Mark Cross behaviour.”

O’Malley glares into the camera and his nostrils flare. Darcy just keeps the grin on her face as she continues.

“And then we have Griffin Hawkins. Our former Roulette Champion. Quite popular among the masses and a fighting competitor and champion, we will admit. No doubt even he will be in line soon after Mark Cross fails at Into The Void. But who will be next to express their intentions for the top title? So many random challenges being tossed out lately, we can only assume who would be next. Perhaps O’Malley’s opponent this week might even throw his name into the mix. After he is done with his little battle with Teddy Warren, that is. What say you, Tony Thorn? What exactly is your ultimate goal?”

She holds a finger up and her face lights up as if a light bulb was lit in her mind. O’Malley’s face remains blank as he lets Darcy continue to speak for him.

“Ahhh, yes. That’s right. You’re so interested in enlightening your opponents. Teaching them the ways of the world, or whatever lessons you think they need be taught. You’ve even already claimed to have your lesson for O’Malley already planned and thought out and ready. Tony, look at him. Take a look at his eyes, and his presence. This is not a man who needs to be taught some lesson. This is not a man who needs to be enlightened by whatever asinine idea you’ve got in your head. O’Malley is already enlightened. He already knows everything he needs in this life. There is nothing more that you could possibly teach him.”

Darcy then starts to take slow steps around O’Malley, smiling proudly at the sight of her man. She stops when she is standing directly at his left side and she caresses his cheek.

“Wrestling aside, I have taught O’Malley everything he needs to know in this world. I have opened his eyes to a greatness he never even knew possible. I led him to be the man that he is today, because the O’Malley that so many others knew years ago was being led down the wrong path. They were keeping him in the shadow of someone who wasn’t even really that great to begin with. Someone whose accomplishments will pale in comparison to what he will do. So, tell us Tony Thorn, what lesson of yours is far greater than that?”

She steps forward keeping her eyes locked into the camera.

“O’Malley has seen all he needs to know. He’s experienced loss and betrayal and *I* was the one to show him his true potential. I showed him that grieving the loss of a woman who only claimed to love him was not in his best interests, and he was trying to live his life to make her proud. No, he’s doing what he needs to do to make himself proud. There is nothing you could even possibly claim to know about him that I don’t already know, Tony. There’s nothing he will take away from this match other than the fact that the two of you have been thrown against one another as a test. What test might that be?”

She turns and walks back over to his right side before looking back into the camera.

“It’s a test to see what O’Malley is worthy of going forward, but also, what to expect from you, Tony. No doubt this will be the final match for the both of you before Into The Void, but it sets the tone for what the both of you are stepping into. Do you really want to be heading into a match against Teddy Warren with a loss? I’m sure you don’t, but that’s exactly how it’s going to be. Then I’m sure you’ll move on to defeat Teddy with no problems, because anyone can, really. Personally I hope you embarrass him, because he’s really quite annoying…

She grins and a slight smirk appears on even O’Malley’s face.

“I have no doubt you will present O’Malley with quite the challenge, but it is a challenge he will overcome, because he has no other choice. But we are looking forward to this match, and the battle the both of you will put up. I have full faith in my love to get the job done. Good luck, Tony. May the better man win…”

Darcy grins one last time.

“And O’Malley plans on it…”

31
Climax Control Archives / Into The Darkness: Part 3
« on: April 24, 2020, 05:07:53 PM »
 
Wednesday April 22nd
Isolation Training Day
GO Gym


After announcing that he’s going to start pulling double duty and wrestling for both SCU and SCW, not only did Darcy feel that an increase in training was necessary, but so did O’Malley’s trainer and mentor, Gabriel Stevens. More matches means he has to work harder to accomplish everything he is setting out to do. Even if all of that is yet to be revealed. For reasons unknown, O’Malley and Darcy are still being secretive about their plans, but it seems that people are slowly giving up on questioning them about it.

Just days ago, O’Malley had perhaps his biggest match in SCU yet. He faced Mark Cross for the Underground Championship, but sadly came up just a little short of walking out as the new champion. He had placed the blame on the referee after, saying his near pin attempt was a slow count. Judging by his heightened anger inside the ring at the moment against his sparring opponent, he’s apparently still upset about the outcome.


Gabriel: Oi! O’Malley, take a break why don’t ya? You’re gonna wear yourself out.

O’Malley looks in Gabriel’s direction and shakes his head.

O’Malley: What? I’m fine. I don’t need—

Gabriel: That wasn’t a suggestion. Take a break.

O’Malley sighs, as does his sparring opponent, but more so out of relief. The guy mumbles under his breath and when he walks past O’Malley, O’Malley hits him with a cheap shot to the jaw! The guy spins around, ready to defend himself, but Gabriel quickly yells at the two and they go their separate ways. O’Malley exits the ring and heads over to the bench where Gabriel is seated. He grabs a bottle of water and sits a safe distance away from Gabriel, then takes a big gulp of water. Gabriel looks around, and then back to O’Malley.

Gabriel: I’m surprised Darcy isn’t here. I don’t think I’ve seen the two of ya apart since you came back.

O’Malley shrugs, and turns his attention to Gabriel with a nod.

O’Malley: I told her to stay back at the hotel today. No big deal.

Gabriel: And she listened?

Gabriel chuckles and O’Malley raises an eyebrow.

O’Malley: Yeah? What’s yer point?

Gabriel: Nothing. It’s just…

His voice trails off. O’Malley stares at him and takes another drink of water before grabbing a towel and wiping the sweat off his face.

O’Malley: Just what? Go on and say whatever ye wanted to say, Gabriel.

Gabriel: Alright, fine. You asked for it. It’s no secret that Darcy seems to wear the pants in your relationship. It just seems kind of surprising she’d agree to be away from you, even for a training day.

O’Malley rolls his eyes. He shakes his head and drapes the towel around his neck.

O’Malley: I don’t know what all of ye have against her, Gabriel. What’s so wrong with a woman being strong willed and takin’ charge like she does? She doesn’t make all the decisions, ye know.

Gabriel: No? So then there’s nothing to the fact she does all the talking on camera for you? She’s not making all those decisions? People are starting to wonder, O’Malley.

O’Malley sighs and he turns all of his attention to Gabriel. He seems more annoyed than before, obviously not thrilled with everyone questioning his relationship with Darcy all the time.

O’Malley: I don’t need to speak on camera, Gabriel. I told ye that before. My actions speak louder than my words and Darcy is better and all of that than I am. If I wasn’t happy with anything she said, I’d speak up. I don’t care what people are startin’ to wonder, either. Let ‘em.

Gabriel: No offense, mate, but she’s not better at all of it. Why you have to be so secretive about who she is? Or how you met? Nobody knows anything about that woman except the fact she’s got ya by the gooleys.

O’Malley raises an eyebrow and lets out a laugh.

O’Malley: Gooleys?

Gabriel: Sounded better than balls. But ya know what I meant. Come on. She’s not around. Ya gotta give me something here, O’Malley.

O’Malley lets out another sigh and nods. He takes his bottle of water and takes another sip, looking away from Gabriel for a moment. His thoughts drift off to Darcy, and the information that Gabriel was asking. After a moment, O’Malley shakes his head again.

O’Malley: None of that should matter, Gabriel, because it’s no one’s business. I’m with her. She loves me and I love her. She supports everything I’m doin’ here and is tryin’ to help me accomplish it all. People just can’t accept the fact that I’m not still grieving. I’ve moved on and that’s all there is to it.

Gabriel: I don’t think it’s that they can’t accept you’re not still grieving. I think it more has to do with the fact that you’re with a woman who has openly disrespects your late wife’s name, and her memory. And you just let it happen without a flinch. Not to mention, she’s keeping you from seeing Owen.

At the mention of his son’s name, O’Malley quickly stands up from the bench and he glares down at Gabriel.

O’Malley: Darcy’s got nothin’ to do with me not seeing Owen, so ye can just put that thought out of yer mind. Owen is with his family. He’s being taken care of just fine, so I don’t need ye—

Gabriel: Don’t ya think he deserves to have his father, too? Yeah, he’s being taken care of, but you haven’t seen him in what, two years now? Come on, O’Malley…

Gabriel is trying to play nice with O’Malley and get him to see reason now that he has a chance without Darcy around. O’Malley just shakes his head as his anger rises.

O’Malley: Yeah well then maybe someone should go tell his real father that then, and quit tryin’ to lay a guilt trip on me!

Gabriel: What the hell are you talking about? Don’t tell me that bird really made you believe that Owen isn’t your son? Christ, mate. You know how ridiculous that sounds?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Is it really that hard to believe? Owen’s mother never loved me. Not really…

Gabriel: Misty...You can say her name, ya know.

O’Malley closes his eyes and turns away from Gabriel. He’s shaking his head.

O’Malley: I’m done here. I’m done with this conversation, Gabriel. I’m gonna go take a shower and get back to the hotel and to Darcy.

Gabriel: Alright, I won’t bring up her name again. Just calm down and let’s finish—

O’Malley: I said I’m done! I’ll catch ye later, but I’m finished fer the day..

O’Malley doesn’t give Gabriel a chance to protest any further. He rushes off to the locker rooms to grab the rest of his stuff so he can get back to Darcy. Gabriel just stands back, shaking his head, but he turns and walks in the opposite direction.




FLASHBACK SCENE
MAY 2018
Dublin, Ireland
What is he avoiding?


It’s been days now since O’Malley had his first confrontation with Darcy. How they know each other is still unknown, but one thing is very clear. He wants nothing to do with her, as much as she would like to have a conversation with him at the very least. Because she now knows what pub he can be found in, he’s made it a habit to avoid that pub as well.

He hasn’t lived in Ireland in quite some time. Was what he was currently doing his way of moving back? Or was this just temporary? He still didn’t know. He’s treating it as temporary, though, having started renting a room in the very same Inn that Misty had stayed during her trips here. The owner, Mrs. O’Reilly, had aged quite a bit over the last few years, but she was making it a point to continue working as long as she could. O’Malley was currently seated out on the front porch, a bottle of Irish Whiskey in his hand, and just looking out at his home country. The country that Misty had grown to love so much, yet he secretly despised.


Mrs. O’Reilly: What’s on yer mind, O’Malley? Ye seem more troubled than ye were last time I saw ye.

The frail old woman made her way out to the porch to join him. He looks up at her and just shrugs, not wanting to talk about whatever is bothering him. Though she knows what it is.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Yer allowed to grieve openly, dear. Misty was a wonderful lass. Ye were lucky to have her fer the time ye did, but keepin’ all yer feelin’s bottled up like ye are will do ye no good.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: I’m fine, love. Really.

Her eyes fall to the bottle of whiskey in his hand, now half empty.

Mrs. O’Reilly: That bottle in yer hand says otherwise, dear. I’ve lost count on how much ye’ve had since ye’ve been here. Ye can talk to me…

Just as O’Malley turns and looks at her, he spots someone walking up to the Inn, and he goes silent. Mrs. O’Reilly turns her attention in the same direction and they both spot Darcy walking up to them, a smile on her face.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Well if it isn’t Darcy Donohue. What can I do fer ye, dear?

Darcy looked directly at O’Malley, who was glaring back to her.

Darcy: I’m actually here to see O’Malley. Nice to see you though Mrs. O’Reilly.

O’Malley: Save it, Darcy. I’ve got nothin’ to say to ye.

Mrs. O’Reilly slowly stands up from her chair. She pats O’Malley’s knee and just nods to him, before disappearing inside the building and leaving the two of them alone. O’Malley takes a drink of his whiskey and doesn’t speak a word to Darcy.

Darcy: You look...different. From the last time I saw ya anyway.

O’Malley’s eyes move and he glares at her.

O’Malley: Haven’t really changed much in a few days, Darc. But thanks for noticin’.

She chuckles and takes a few more steps forward.

Darcy: I didn’t mean the other day, O’Malley. I meant—

O’Malley: I know what ye meant, alrighty?! It doesn’t matter. I know what ye want, and it ain’t gonna happen. Just leave me the hell alone, because that’s all I want. To be left alone!

O’Malley stands up from the chair and rushes over to the edge of the porch. He continues drinking his whiskey, looking out at the scenery around him, thinking of everything he’s lost in recent months. And everything he gave up. His son would grow up hating him, and Misty is probably rolling in her grave after he abandoned him the way he did. He closes his eyes and tries not to think about it, when Darcy places a hand on his shoulder and he jumps.

Darcy: She broke your heart, didn’t she? I told you it would happen.

O’Malley spins around quickly and he snarls at her. She jumps back, not used to this anger from him.

O’Malley: She feckin’ died, Darcy! Not that it’s any of yer damn business! Don’t feckin’ talk about her ever again! And don’t come near me ever again!

O’Malley shoves past Darcy and disappears back inside to head to his room. Darcy stays behind, grinning from ear to ear as she taps her foot.

Darcy: She’s dead, huh? Good. I never liked her anyway, and there’s no chance she’ll come back this time.

Darcy continues to smile as she slowly walks away from Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn. As she walks further away, she turns and looks up to a window on the second floor and waves to O’Malley as he watches her leave. The curtain quickly closes and she turns back around, heading back to wherever she came from.




Back to The Present Day
Saxon Hotel and Suites
What are they hiding?!


Inside their hotel suite, Darcy is lounging on the bed trying to find something interesting to watch on TV. She surfs through the channels and gets further disappointed when she finds nothing. A few moments later, the sound of a keycard inserting into the lock and then the lock clicking is heard and the door swings open. O’Malley walks in, looking rather grumpy. Darcy turns the TV off and plants her feet on the floor.

Darcy: You’re back early. What happened?

O’Malley just grunts and waves it off.

O’Malley: Nothin’. Don’t worry about it, love.

He walks over and sits on the edge of the bed. Darcy knows better than to believe him as she scoots closer to him, placing her hands on his shoulders.

Darcy: I know you better than that, my love. You’re angry, and I want to know why.

O’Malley: Yer persistent, aren’t ye?

She grins and nods.

Darcy: I think we established that a long time ago. Now, c’mon. Tell me what happened.

She rubs his shoulders, feeling the tension built up in his muscles. He does his best to relax, and takes in a few deep breaths before he speaks.

O’Malley: People just won’t stop buggin’ me about how I met ye and what not. They all want answers and I just don’t get why it’s any of their business.


The look in Darcy’s eyes gets slightly panicked but she keeps her cool and continues massaging his shoulders.

Darcy: People like who, exactly?

O’Malley: Who do ye think, love? Gabriel. He knows he has no control over who I’m with, but he just wants to understand ye and our relationship I guess.

Darcy: What...what did you tell him?

O’Malley turns quickly, swatting her hands away. He looks at her with shock as he furrows his eyebrows.

O’Malley: Ye think I told him anything?! Well, I didn’t. They’re just not used to ye because yer so different than Misty—

Darcy: I told you not to say her name around me!

Darcy jumps off the bed, and it’s now she who is upset. O’Malley stands up, staring at her as she has her back turned to him.

O’Malley: Look, she’s dead, love! She’s not comin’ back! Ye know that! And her name is gonna get mentioned from time to time because she wrestled for SCW for God’s sake. Calm down.

Darcy: Don’t tell me to calm down, O’Malley. I just...don’t want to hear you speak her name.

O’Malley grins as he walks up behind her. She has her arms folded and shrugs his hands away as he grabs her shoulders. He frowns and takes a step back.

O’Malley: Oh, so now yer gonna be pissed off at me, too, because I mentioned my dead wife’s name?! Ye got nothing to worry about, love, but I guess I need to keep remindin’ ye of that. Christ, I don’t need this shite right now. Especially not from ye of all people!

He turns away and walks back over to the edge of the bed, sitting down again. Darcy turns around slowly and stares at him, trying not to grin at his frustration.

Darcy: And why not?

O’Malley: I don’t think I need to remind ye, darlin’, that I’ve lost two big matches in a row now. Twice I’ve had the chance to become a champion, and twice I’ve failed.

Darcy: Yeah and the first time was because you let yourself get distracted after you knocked me off the ring apron…

Darcy frowns and O’Malley looks at her, remorse written all over his face.

O’Malley: Ye know I didn’t mean to do that! And I was just trying to make sure ye were alright. If I had really hurt ye…

He trails off, trying not to think of how he'd have felt if that had happened. Darcy sighs and she walks back over, standing directly in front of him.

Darcy: But you didn’t, and I’m not mad. Well, not anymore.

He looks up and her and when he notices her grin, he can’t help but crack a smile himself.

Darcy: And that referee against Mark Cross clearly counted way too fast, so that was out of your control. But don’t worry. You’re facing Caleb Storms this time. That’s not exactly anyone to be concerned about. I mean, just ask Fenris…

O’Malley quickly narrows his eyes.

O’Malley: Ahh to hell with Fenris. That arsehole thinks he’s the best to walk out of GO Gym. I don’t give a—

Darcy places a finger on his lips, silencing him.

Darcy: Don’t go worrying about Fenris now, my love. You focus on sending an even bigger message than he did against Caleb Storms. This might not be a Lion’s Den match, but you’ve got a lot more to prove. A lot more work to be done.

O’Malley: Do me a favor, love?

She wraps her arms around his neck and smiles.

Darcy: Anything…

O’Malley: Don’t get involved in this one. Ye can be at ringside, but let me do this one on me own, please.

Her smile soon fades and she thinks about what he is asking. He looks at her very seriously.

Darcy: I will do my best, my love. I make no promises, but if it is what you want, I will do my best.

He doesn't seem satisfied with that answer and he pulls her in closer to him. She straddles his lap and grins at him wickedly.

O’Malley: Do ye have no faith in me, woman?!

Darcy: Oh, no, I do. Of course I do. I just love seeing you angry at the same time.

She grins again as she looks into his eyes.

O’Malley: Like how I felt when ye snapped at me fer sayin’ her name…

He brings his lips to hers and kisses her, but he gasps and pulls back when she bites his bottom lip. Darcy goes to speak but O’Malley kisses her again, and the two collapse backwards onto the bed.




“Focus. A concept which so many people within Sin City Wrestling seem to be misguided on. The whole point of you all being contracted with Sin City Wrestling is to take part in your matches and focus on the wrestling. Focus on winning and doing whatever it takes to walk away with the victory. But all around us, O’Malley and myself see those of you who aren’t doing that at all. And it’s nothing short of laughable.”

The camera opens up, focused on the faces of O’Malley and Darcy. O’Malley is seated in a chair, in an undisclosed location within the Saxon Hotel and Suites, and Darcy is seated comfortably on his lap with her left arm draped around his neck. O’Malley stares into the camera, as he lets his lady speak for him.

“My love knows what he has to do. O’Malley knows what is expected of him as part of his contracts- yes multiple. Because he’s now putting in much more work than any of the other superstars or Bombshells can say, with his active contracts for Sin City Underground AND Sin City Wrestling respectively. Oh but I’m sure so many will bite back and say that Underground is worthless? Underground does not matter? Underground is simply a developmental territory, right? Wrong! Underground and Sin City Wrestling are all part of the same company, so of course O’Malley would jump at the chance to make an impact in both territories. O’Malley puts in the effort and the work, and despite a few recent setbacks, he’s not going to give up. Because he has no distractions.

Darcy and O’Malley look at once another and she caresses his chin, then gives him a quick kiss before they both look back into the camera.

“And no, I am not a distraction. I support him and push him to do what needs to be done. Unlike so many of the superstars and Bombshells around here, I am not O’Malley’s pet. Because that seems to be just what so many are focused on around here, right? Their annoying pets. Dogs. Cats. Even a stupid cactus! Which, I think said person with a cactus needs a mental evaluation. Am I right, my love?”

O’Malley grins and he very slowly nods his head. He still never speaks a word, trusting his lady to speak for him.

“O’Malley’s opponent this week is one of those who seems to have forgotten his priorities around here. Don’t try to deny it, Caleb, because we’ve studied you very closely in recent days, and all you ever seem to be focused on is that flea bitten mutt of your’s. A wrestling company is NO place for animals, yet you seemed to have started a trend in bringing that mutt to every single show. Make no mistake, Caleb, you might want to concern yourself with preparing for your match against O’Malley, and less about how much exercise your fleabag is getting. Because, you see, you might be more terrified at the thought of facing Fenris, but O’Malley is going to prove to you how tame Fenris really is compared to him.”

Darcy chuckles and O’Malley narrows his eyes quickly, glaring into the camera.

“O’Malley is out to prove a point, Caleb. He is out to make a statement. Make an impact. Facing you isn’t quite enough to do the trick, but what he will do is destroy you and that heightened sense of self-confidence you have. You couldn’t even make it through a triple threat match to secure a number on contender spot for the Roulette title. Are you really going to make the mistake of underestimating O’Malley and thinking you’ll defeat him?”

Darcy laughs and shakes her head. She moves her legs to plant her feet on the floor, but stays seated on O’Malley’s lap as she stares into the camera, as does O’Malley.

“I certainly hope not. You’re nothing but a failure, Caleb. You walk into your matches, certain you’ll walk out with the victory but do you know what happens? You lose. You couldn’t defeat Austin James Mercer for the Internet Title- not that you stood a chance. And you simply weren’t good enough to become the number one contender to the Roulette title. So where exactly does that leave you, Caleb? Where do you see yourself going after you are handed yet another loss? Do you know the answer? Because after O’Malley defeats you, he’s moving on to do something you’ve never done and never will.”

Darcy leans forward, getting closer to the camera.

“Be successful. O’Malley is going to continue on his path to dominating both Sin City Underground and Sin City Wrestling. He’s going to make people fear stepping into the ring with him. He’s going to cement his name in the record books while you secure your spot in the irrelevance club. Oh, but don’t worry. You’ll always have your loyal fleabag and airheaded wife to console you after your wrestling career turns out to be a complete failure. Oh wait. It already is.”

Darcy stands up and walks around the chair. She stands behind O’Malley, placing her hands on his shoulders and keeping her gaze on the camera. O’Malley breathes slowly and blinks.

“Look closely, Caleb. Take a look at the determination in O’Malley’s eyes. Focus on how serious he is. Steal yourself away from that stupid dog of yours for more than two minutes to prepare yourself for what is coming. Because ok Sunday night, O’Malley is going to embarrass you, and set his sights on something far greater and more important than you will ever be.”

Darcy leans down, her face right in O’Malley’s ear as she glares into the camera.

“Championship gold. And taking down all those who think they’re not only better than him, but are capable of stopping him on his path to glory. Good luck, Caleb. Trust me when I say you’re going to need it.”

Darcy grins wickedly before she kisses O’Malley on his cheek. His fiery gaze remains locked on the camera, a look of what is to come in just two days time.




32
Alumni / Darcy Donohue
« on: April 16, 2020, 02:45:24 PM »
 [~]-CONTACT INFORMATION-[~]

Handlers Name: Maggie
Any Messengers: just twitter and Facebook
Years Active: off and on for 16 years


[~]-MANAGER INFORMATION-[~]

Picture Base (Name Only, real picture bases no cartoons. Check Taken Pic Bases List): Genevieve Padalecki(preferrably pictures from her as Ruby on Supernatural)
Twitter: none yet...
Name: Darcy Donohue
Nickname(s): None
Age: 34
Height: 5’5”
Weight: 125lbs
Hometown: somewhere in Ireland(yet to be revealed)
Personality: Dark and mysterious. Very controlling of O’Malley, but it’s played off that he allows her to make the decisions. Not much else is known about her right now.
Strengths: Determination and loyalty.
Weaknesses: She’s not a trained wrestler. She can very easily get hurt if she gets involved and O’Malley isn’t able to protect her. He’s always been able to so far.
Gimmick If Any: None.
Alignment: Heel.
Weapon Of Choice: Her attitude and her hand? She won’t hesitate to smack the taste out of someone’s mouth.

[~]-ENTRANCE DESCRIPTION-[~]

(Optional)
Entrance Theme Music (Check Taken Theme Song List):
Entrance Description: Same as O’Malley’s

[~]-BIOGRAPHY-[~]
Bio & Past Accomplishments: Not much is known about Darcy’s past. Who she is? Where she came from? How she met O’Malley? More will be revealed going forward, but everything about her is a complete mystery, aside from her feelings for O’Malley.

[~]-WRESTLING INFORMATION-[~]
***Be sure to fill out an NPC/Manager application as well***
Wrestler(s) Managed:

33
Climax Control Archives / Into The Darkness: Part 2
« on: March 27, 2020, 05:28:55 PM »
 
March 1st, 2020
Hamilton, Scotland
After O’Malley’s disqualification


Two years after being eliminated in the first round of the Blast From The Past tournament, O’Malley found himself in the same outcome. Only this time, the elimination was his fault, as he had hit Austin James Mercer with a low blow that got him and Samantha Marlowe disqualified. A strange turn of events indeed, as his mysterious lady love, Darcy Donohue, had basically guaranteed that O’Malley and his partner would not get eliminated in the first round again, and it certainly wouldn’t be his fault either.

So why go back on their word? Why would O’Malley make such a risky decision that ultimately led to his disqualification? You’d have to ask O’Malley that, but the only person who would be privy to that information is Darcy herself.

Her actions following the disqualification led everyone to believe perhaps she was fine with what O’Malley had done. By tossing in a steel chair to O’Malley, what other conclusion was there left to come to? Well, judging by her mood backstage, she is anything BUT fine with his decision, and she’s expressing every bit of her frustrations out on her man. Luckily there is no one around at the moment, or there might be many curious eyes on the both of them.


Darcy: What were you THINKING?! I made it very clear to everyone that if you and Samantha were eliminated that it would NOT be your fault!

Darcy glares at O’Malley as he is seated in a chair, sweat still appearing at the top of his forehead. He doesn’t answer her, and just stares at her calmly.

Darcy: And what do you do?! You get the two of you disqualified! That is not what we had planned, O’Malley! That is not what we discussed!

She shouts even louder, turning away from him in frustration. He scratches his head, remaining silent, and she turns back around to face him, folding her arms.

Darcy: Then I had to think quick and make it look like that was all part of the plan, and you couldn’t even finish THAT! I don’t know what we’re going to do from here, but I guess I need to think of another plan. And you better not screw that up, either!

She turns away from him again, closing her eyes and bringing her hands up to her head. She pulls at her hair, frustrated. O’Malley stands up from the chair and walks up behind her. He wraps his arms around her, and kisses her neck, but even that doesn’t get a smile from her.

Darcy: Your sexual advances won’t work right now, O’Malley. What you did out there really screwed things up, and I don’t think you fully understand that.

He kisses her neck again, then up to her ear. He stops, and whispers something to her, this time causing a grin to appear on her face. He spins her around to face him, and he looks into her eyes as she grins wickedly up at him.

Darcy: Interesting thought you have there. I suppose that could work, but I’m still very disappointed in you, my love. You were supposed to advance all the way to the finals. You were supposed to win that guaranteed shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, but—

In an effort to silence her, as it seems is the case, O’Malley brings his lips to hers, kissing her passionately. They kiss for what seems like quite a while until the sound of someone clearing their throat is heard. Darcy immediately pulls away and both have annoyed expressions on their face as they look next to them. The camera pans back and Pussy Willow is seen standing there.

Pussy: Uh, pardon my interruption, but—

Darcy: But what, exactly? Let me guess, you’re here to be quite the nosey one, right? I mean, that is part of your job description?

Pussy Willow scratches her head momentarily.

Pussy: Well, I suppose. But why does that surprise you? I’m sent to try and get answers, or thoughts and opinions, from the superstars and Bombshells, so why do you seem to have such a problem with it?

Darcy rolls her eyes. She steps in front of O’Malley, standing between him and Pussy Willow. She folds her arms and glares at the busty reporter, and O’Malley places a hand on the small of her back.

Darcy: I have such a problem with it because you interrupted a private moment between my love and I. If you were so curious to get answers or thoughts and opinions from O’Malley or myself, you could have waited and come back later.

Pussy Willow chuckles.

Pussy: Private moment? You two were playing tonsil hockey out in the open. That is hardly a private moment. And if I had come back later, you would have either been gone, doing a hell of a lot more than making out, or turned me away anyway.

Darcy: First off, kissing in public is one thing. Anything beyond that, we do behind a locked and closed door. Secondly, why don’t you just get to why you’re here then? Get it over with so the two of us can finish what we started.

Pussy Willow glances to O’Malley. His expression remains blank, but she watches as he rubs Darcy’s back and his hand then slides down to her ample behind, giving it a bit of a squeeze. Darcy grins as she waits for Pussy to answer. Pussy shakes her head and turns her attention back to Darcy.

Pussy: Well, I guess the question is quite obvious, isn’t it? Why did O’Malley cost himself and Samantha the first round match by getting them disqualified? And his actions after…

Darcy: O’Malley understands the gravity of what he did out there. We all make mistakes, but perhaps this was all for the better. The whole idea of this tournament is laughable. I mean, relying on someone you don’t know in order to secure a championship opportunity? It’s ridiculous.

Pussy: And completely voluntary. You’re not forced into this tournament, and O’Malley had himself a very trustworthy partner out there. But I guess ultimately you’re calling the shots, right?

Darcy is none too pleased with being interrupted by Pussy Willow. She drops her hands and takes a single step forward.

Darcy: As I have said many times before, O’Malley trusts the decisions I make. If he had a problem with it, he would tell ME. Plain and simple.

Pussy Willow shakes her head and looks back to O’Malley.

Pussy: What happened to you, O’Malley? How on earth could you let this vile woman take control of you like she’s done?

O’Malley’s nostrils flare and Darcy speaks up for him.

Darcy: Leave. Now!

Pussy: With pleasure. And O’Malley, I hope whatever hold she has on you can be released. Misty is probably rolling in her grave right now.

Darcy: LEAVE!

Pussy Willow turns and walks away without another word. Darcy stands there for a moment, seething, but O’Malley comes up behind her and again wraps his arms around her. She calms just slightly.

Darcy: These people are never going to stop bringing her up, are they?

O’Malley simply responds by kissing her neck again. She takes in a deep breath and sighs, pushing herself away from him.

Darcy: Let’s go get our things and get the hell out of here.

Darcy then starts walking, and O’Malley follows behind. But the question that Pussy Willow had raised remains. What exactly has Darcy done to O’Malley?

**FLASHBACK SCENE**
MAY 2018
Dublin, Ireland- O’Malley Returns Home


Home. Ireland, that is. His real home. Not the home he had built in America with Misty and their son, Owen. After marrying Misty, and moving to America to be with her and Owen, he wasn’t sure when he would even return to Ireland again. Truth be told, there wasn’t much there for him, but in recent months he found himself being drawn back and there was nothing holding him back. Or, no one at least, now that Misty was gone.

Not even his son. God, he had thought about bringing Owen with him. He had every right, being Owen’s only living parent now. But all of Misty’s family were in the states. They were all in the Las Vegas vicinity to be exact, and deep down, O’Malley couldn’t take Owen away from his extended family like that. But he also couldn’t be the father that Owen needed, either.


O’Malley: Hey, Brady! I’ll take another!

The barkeep, Brady, walks over to O’Malley. He raises an eyebrow at him and reluctantly takes O’Malley’s empty pint glass to refill it.

Brady: Don’t ye think ye’ve had enough, bud? I’m all fer the business an’ all, but—

O’Malley: Just fill the feckin’ glass, mick!

Brady does as he’s ordered to do and then slides the full pint back to O’Malley. O’Malley takes a quick drink as O’Malley’s thoughts wander back to just days ago. To when he left his son in the care of his grandparents. To the look in Owen’s eyes as he walked away…

Several days ago…

O’Malley sits in the back seat of the taxi he had drive him here- to the home belonging to Misty’s parents. Owen is with him, strapped in snug to his car seat next to his father. The taxi driver is staring into the rearview mirror at him, growing more impatient.


Driver: Look, not to rush you or anything, but how long is this going to take?

O’Malley: Just gimme a minute. I’m about to do somethin’ really feckin’ stupid, and I need another minute.

The driver sighs but says no more. The time was ultimate on O’Malley’s dime, but it wouldn’t go on much longer, though. The front door to the house opens, and O’Malley spots Misty’s parents, Andrew and Colleen, walk out. Their eyes focused solely on the taxi parked out front.

O’Malley: Ahh, shite. Here we go. Look, I need to get me boy unstrapped and to his grandparents. Don’t drive off, ok?

Driver: You’re paying, pal. Just don’t take forever.

O’Malley nods as he turns to Owen, and begins unbuckling him from the carseat. Owen points out the window as he spots his grandparents and smiles brightly.

Owen: Nana! Papa! Nana! Papa!

O’Malley: That’s right, boy-o. Yer gonna go see Nana and Papa. C’mon.

O’Malley opens his door and Owen quickly shoves away from him and runs to his grandparents. O’Malley takes the opportunity to get Owen’s car seat and bags with his belongings out of the car before he walks up to Misty’s parents. Andrew has Owen in his arms, and Colleen looks at O’Malley curiously.

Colleen: O’Malley? What...what’s going on? We weren’t expecting you.

O’Malley sets the car seat and bags down on the ground. Andrew tries to keep Owen distracted, but that is easier said than done with an almost three year old.

O’Malley: Uh, yeah. Look, this isn’t gonna be easy fer me, and I’m sure yer all gonna hate me fer this, but—

Colleen: Are…you going somewhere?

O’Malley takes in a deep breath and then nods slowly. Andrew growls and Colleen frowns.

O’Malley: I...I have to. I’m goin’ back to Ireland. I miss her so much, and I can’t stay here without her. I can’t live in that house with her there. And..I can’t be the father Owen needs me to be.

Andrew: What the hell are you talking about?! How long are you going for?!

Colleen: O’Malley, please reconsider. Owen just lost his mother. He...he needs you.

O’Malley shakes his head and it’s clear he is fighting back tears.

O’Malley: I don’t know how long I’ll be gone, honestly. It may be a while. I need to let her go, and I can’t do that here. I thought about takin’ Owen with me, but I couldn’t take him from all of ye like that. He needs all ye more than he needs me.

Growing impatient, the taxi driver honks his horn. O’Malley spins around and holds a finger up saying he’ll be just another minute.

O’Malley: I’m...I’m sorry to do this to all of ye, but I have to. I know yer what’s best for Owen, so I know I’m leavin’ him in good hands. Right, Owen?

Owen: Daddy leaving??

Owen suddenly frowns as he senses what is happening. O’Malley runs his hand over Owen’s cheek and nods, his heartbreaking.

O’Malley: Yeah, bud. Daddy’s leavin’ fer a while. Yer gonna stay here with Nana and Papa, though.

Owen: No! I wanna go! I wanna go wif Daddy!

Owen reaches for O’Malley, hoping he’ll take him in his arms, but O’Malley backs away quickly, shaking his head. Owen starts to cry as O’Malley starts heading for the taxi.

O’Malley: I...I’m sorry, boy-o. I love ye so much, Owen! But ye gotta stay with Nana and Papa! I...I’m sorry!

Owen fights to get out of his grandfather’s arms, but Andrew holds on tight as O’Malley jumps into the backseat of the taxi again. He orders the taxi driver to go, and he puts the car in drive and speeds off. And O’Malley never...looks...back.

Back to Ireland, days later…

O’Malley’s eyes just stare forward as he continues drinking his pint of beer. Brady is wiping down the counter ss O’Malley nears the end of his drink.


Brady: Where’s yer mind at these days, O’Malley? Last time I saw ye, ye were happy. That lass break yer heart or somethin’?

O’Malley’s eyes drift over to Brady and he just slowly blinks. He finishes off his beer and slides the empty glass over to Brady.

O’Malley: Somethin’ like that. Gimme somethin’ stronger. Whiskey should do.

Brady is tempted to argue, but judging by the mood O’Malley is in, he decides against it. He searches around for a bottle of good Irish Whiskey and grabs another glass. He sets the glass in front of O’Malley and pours the whiskey and the sound of heels clicking on the floor are heard. A shadow is cast behind O’Malley as Brady looks behind him.

“So it’s true. You’re back in Ireland.”

O’Malley’s eyes widen just as he brings the glass of whiskey up to his mouth and he hears the female voice behind him. Her Irish accent isn’t as thick as everyone else’s but it’s there. And it’s a voice he apparently recognizes. He downs the entire glass of whiskey before he turns and faces the woman behind him.

O’Malley: Christ...Darcy? What the…

The woman standing before him, now identified as Darcy, grins as she stares at him. Brady walks several feet away, giving them as much privacy as he can.

Darcy: Hello O’Malley. It’s nice to see you again, sweetie.

O’Malley stays there, shocked for a while. He’s at a loss for words and as Darcy tries to get closer, he jumps up from his chair and tries to get away from her.

O’Malley: I...I got nothin’ to say to ye, Darcy! Just..stay the hell away from me!

O’Malley pulls some money out of his pocket and slaps it down on the bar counter, nodding to Brady. He then rushes out of the pub, and Darcy just turns slowly and watches. But the smile never fades from her face.

Brady: Tryin’ to start trouble already, are ye, Darcy? Ye should know better by now.

Darcy: Trouble? Hardly, Brady. Fate has brought him back home, and I plan to take full advantage of it.

Darcy grins again as she turns to face Brady. He is just shaking his head as he wipes down the bar and Darcy finally disappears in the same direction O’Malley went.

Present Day
Saxon Hotel and Suites
O’Malley Speaks?!


Less than a week ago, Hot Stuff Mark Ward made the announcement that the remainder of the SCW Homecoming Tour was being cancelled due to the current emergency the world was facing. All SCW, SCU and GRIME staff would be sent back to Las Vegas and put up in a hotel for as long as needed to be near the three chosen locations where shows would take place going forward. And not just any hotel. Brooke Saxon’s family owned Saxon Hotel and Suites.

All superstars and Bombshells from SCW, SCU and GRIME are making the best of their current situation, and being isolated, for the most part, to their suites. While most would try and take occasional advantage of the amenities the hotel has to offer, O’Malley and Darcy have chosen to spend the day in their room. In bed as it seems.

O’Malley has his hands behind his head, leaning against the headboard of the king sized bed. He’s shirtless, and Darcy seems to be as well but she’s completely hidden under the sheet as she’s cuddled against him, running her hand over his chest. Across the room, O’Malley’s phone starts ringing and he growls as he puts his feet on the floor and quickly pulls on a pair of pants. Darcy looks around and finds her bathrobe as O’Malley looks at his phone. He turns it around and shows Darcy. Gabriel is trying to facetime him.


Darcy: Better answer that. Wouldn’t want to anger your mentor now would we.

O’Malley shrugs and walks back over to the bed. He answers it just as he sits down, starting the video chat with his friend and trainer, Gabriel.

O’Malley: Gabriel. What’s up, mate?

Gabriel looks into the phone, and raises an eyebrow as he spots Darcy behind a shirtless O’Malley.

Gabriel: Uhh, am I interrupting something? You didn’t have to answer!

Darcy: Relax, Gabriel. There was no interruption, I assure you.

Gabriel raises an eyebrow again.

Gabriel: Uh huh, sure.

O’Malley: Christ, would ye knock it off. What do ye need anyway?

Gabriel: Look, I just wanted to get something off my chest here. I understand you’re not the same person since you’ve been back, and I’m not about to tell ya who you can and can’t play bury the bone with…

Gabriel points to Darcy. She frowns, as does O’Malley, but Gabriel keeps speaking.

Gabriel: But neither of you have yet to fill me in on what exactly you’re doing in either SCU or SCW right now. Not to mention, it all keeps blowing up in your face, doesn’t it?

O’Malley is about to speak up, but Darcy clears her throat, so he lets her speak instead.

Darcy: If you’re talking about what happened a few weeks ago with the Blast From the Past match…

Gabriel: Not just that, but that’s part of it, yes.

O’Malley: Like Mercer didn’t have it coming anyway?

Darcy glares at him.

Darcy: Not the point, my love. Look, he knows he made a mistake, but he intends to make up for it. That is exactly why we had him accept Ben Jordan’s open challenge. Trust me, after Sunday, GO Gym will have yet another championship reign to its track record. And he’ll be even more successful…

Gabriel smirks.

Gabriel: Don’t let Fenris find out you said that. Darcy, look, I don’t know enough about ya, but this whole situation doesn’t seem to be giving O’Malley the best image. And if O’Malley doesn’t have the best image, then it also reflects poorly on this gym. No offense, but I don’t think he’s ready for this match against Ben.

O’Malley: Excuse me?! How can ye say that?! I am bloody ready, Gabriel, and I’m gonna prove it to ye! Just because I uppercutted Mercer’s balls up into his abdomen…

Gabriel sighs and shakes his head.

Gabriel: Just calm down would ya? I stand by what I said, but the challenge was already accepted and the match is made. I have full faith in your abilities, but maybe you should leave Darcy backstage for this one?

Darcy: Like hell he will! I’m his valet and I will NOT be staying backstage when he beats Ben Jordan!

Gabriel: Well, then just don’t do something stupid, because it seems like that seems to happen a lot lately. I’d love nothing more than to celebrate him finally winning some gold, and if you can stay out of it, he just might have a good chance.

O’Malley: I’m not gonna screw this one up, Gabriel. I’m going to make Ben Jordan regret issuing that open challenge. I promise you that.

Gabriel shrugs and lets out another sigh.

Gabriel: I’ll be paying close attention and hoping you do. Anyway, I’ll let the two of you get back to whatever you were doing. I’ll be talking to the both of ya soon.

O’Malley: Later, mate.

Darcy: Goodbye, Gabriel.

The screen then goes blank as the call ends. O’Malley puts his phone on the nightstand next to the bed, and stares forward, a slightly annoyed look on his face now.

Darcy: He doesn’t like me…

O’Malley: He barely knows ye. Don’t worry about it. I’ll prove to him that ye being out there won’t cause any problems.

Darcy smiles and wraps her arms around him. She leans forward and turns her head to look at him.

Darcy: The both of us will make sure you walk out as the new champion on Sunday, my love. And we’ll prove to everyone who the star pupil of the GO Gym really is.

Darcy then swings herself around to straddle herself in O’Malley’s lap. She keeps her arms wrapped around his neck and kisses him passionately as they collapse back into the bed.

****************************************


The scene opens up in an undisclosed location. It can’t be far from the Saxon Hotel and Suites, given the fact that everyone is currently told to stay put until it’s time for Climax Control at the Staggs Dungeon. The area is dark and has an eerie feel to it, and as the lighting gets better, O’Malley and Darcy can be seen. O’Malley has his arms folded across his chest as Darcy stands beside him, as usual.

Darcy: Benjamin Jordan. The Saint of SCW. Your current World Heavyweight Champion and perhaps everyone’s favorite human being. Well, everyone except O’Malley and me. We don’t feel the need to love everything about Ben just because everyone else does. Isn’t that right, my love?

Darcy looks to O’Malley. Normally, he would remain expressionless, but this time the corner of his mouth actually turns up in a slight grin before Darcy continues speaking.

Darcy: You see, Ben always seems to make decisions solely because he wants people to think he can do no wrong. He always does the right thing and acts all high and mighty and respectable just so people continue to cheer for him and respect him. So humble. So kind. So...so...sickening. So much potential wasted just to pander to what people expect from him.

Darcy laughs and O’Malley just stares into the camera.

Darcy: He just wants to be friends with everyone and prove he’s the ultimate good guy. I imagine that would be the reason he issued this open challenge of his because he wants to prove he’s a fighting champion and that he won’t back down from a challenge. How foolish. Or maybe it just goes to show how cocky the “Cockney” King really is? This open challenge has nothing to do with being a fighting champion. It has everything to do with that ego he’s doing everything he can to keep hidden.

Darcy steps forward and O’Malley’s eyes follow her. His arks drop to his side and he stands frozen in place.

Darcy: Do all of you honestly believe he issued this challenge to give others who might not otherwise get a shot at the championship a fair chance? We certainly don’t. He did this because deep down, he knew the men who would accept the challenge right away. He knew that the weakest links would jump at the chance, and there would be no chance he’d lose the title to any of them. Adding one successful title defense after another, feeding that ego.

Darcy shakes her head then turns to face O’Malley.

Darcy: But O’Malley is not one of those men. O’Malley is not an easy win and he’s a true threat to Ben’s reign. I’m sure most would not agree, but tune into Climax Control on Sunday and find out just how serious a threat O’Malley is. He’s the star pupil from the GO Gym, and unlike a certain other GO Gym student, O’Malley will be able to get the job done and defeat Ben Jordan. Yes, I’m referring to a certain hot-headed Icelandic man.

Darcy chuckles, and O’Malley grins again as they look into the camera once again.

Darcy: How sweet will it be to be the one from the GO Gym to defeat Saint Ben Jordan, when the former MMA fighter couldn’t? True, Fenris is a former World Heavyweight Champion in his own right, but how long ago was that? And how many attempts has he had since then?

Darcy shrugs. O’Malley finally wipes the smirk off his face, returning to his blank expression.

Darcy: But enough about him. This is about O’Malley and his chance to finally achieve greatness. This is his chance to do what a certain woman from his past couldn’t even do. Ben Jordan simply isn’t untouchable. He’s not unbeatable, and O’Malley will make it known to the entire world on Sunday. And this waist?

She brings her hand to O’Malley’s waist, rubbing it gently.

Darcy: Will soon be home to the World Heavyweight Championship. And O’Malley will show the world what a true champion does.

Darcy looks back into the camera.

Darcy: Good luck, Benjamin. Give my regards to that...charming wife of yours.

She laughs and starts walking away moments later. The camera focuses in on O’Malley’s face, and for the first time in months, he actually speaks on camera!

O’Malley: See ye soon Benny Boy…

As Darcy’s shouting is heard moments later, O’Malley follows off to join her, let out an evil laugh as he does. The camera then fades to black!

34
Climax Control Archives / Into The Darkness: Part 1
« on: February 28, 2020, 08:39:36 PM »
 
Two Years Ago…
April 15th, 2018
Las Vegas, Nevada
Blast From The Past Round One


The night was supposed to go better than it had. It was the official return of SCW, and also the start of the Blast From The Past tournament. O’Malley, widower to the late great Hall of Famer Bombshell, Misty, was making his official wrestling debut and he did so in great fashion. He had managed to get teamed with close friend, Roxi Johnson, and the odds of them advancing pretty far in the tournament seemed almost a sure thing.

Almost.

The first round didn’t go in their favor. After being booked against “Shorty” Devin Tyler and Evie Baang, the two were eliminated after a hard fought match. O’Malley was more than disappointed, and the look on his face says it all as he walks backstage, his head looking down to the ground. He’s still catching his breath and as he tries to quietly disappear to the locker rooms, Roxi Johnson rushes up behind him.


Roxi: O’Malley, wait. Where are you going?

Against his better judgement, O’Malley stops. He wants nothing more than to ignore Roxi and keep walking, but he didn’t want to hurt their friendship by doing so. So he turns around to face her, with as convincing a smile as he can muster.

O’Malley: Need to get out of this ring gear, love, and I’d love nothin’ more than to take a shower.

Roxi: I’m...I’m sorry.

O’Malley arches an eyebrow and stares at her, confused.

O’Malley: Fer what?

Roxi takes in a deep breath and lets out a long sigh.

Roxi: For letting you down out there. I’m the one who got pinned. I never thought we’d get eliminated in the first round. I really thought we had a fighting chance.

O’Malley smiles at her, but he shakes his head. He places a hand on her shoulder in a reassuring manner.

O’Malley: It ain’t yer fault, love. Ye might have gotten pinned, but it’s me fault ye did. I had Devin in a good spot to finish him off, and I tagged ye in instead.

Roxi: That...that doesn’t mean anything at all. I should have been able to get the win. Or tag you back in. But I—

O’Malley holds his hand up, stopping Roxi before he can finish that thought. He knows how guilty she feels, but he’s not going to let her take the blame.

O’Malley: Enough of that, love. Yer more experienced than I am. I’ve got a lot to learn. Ye did Misty proud out there. I’m the one who failed her out there. It wasn’t yer fault, ok?

Roxi: O’Malley…

O’Malley: I...I’ve gotta go, love. Thanks fer bein’ a great partner, even if only fer one night. Owen will be wantin’ to see ye soon, so we’ll set something up.

Roxi frowns, clearly still disappointed but she doesn’t put up anymore argument.

Roxi: Oh. Of course. I’d love to see him. You take care, O’Malley.

O’Malley nods and turns and walks away. Roxi watches him disappear down another hallway, still disappointed. She takes in another deep breath before walking in the opposite direction.



Three Days Later…
April 18th, 2018
A Heartbreaking Anniversary..


He’s been dreading this day for weeks. Up until four months ago, this day was a day to look forward to. A day that should have been celebrated. But after Misty died,  it has turned into a heartbreaking reminder of everything O’Malley has lost.

What is today you ask? Today is not only Misty’s birthday, but it also would have been their first wedding anniversary. But instead of celebrating, O’Malley is now grieving the loss of the love of his life, trying to accept the fact that he was made a widower not even a year into their marriage.

He has no match to prepare for or focus on this week. As confident as he was that he and Roxi would advance further in the Blast From The Past tournament, they were shockingly eliminated in the first round. In O’Malley’s debut match. Against a midget and a vile excuse for a woman. Both of whom completely trashed Misty’s memory and legacy.

This was all more than enough excuse to check out from reality for a few days at least. Anything longer than that and he knew Gabriel, among others, would probably send out a search party for him. Not that he cared. He didn’t quite care about much at the moment.

Except Owen, of course. He would always care about his son, but he knew Owen would be better off being looked after by someone other than him for the next couple of days. He’s tried to be strong for Owen the last four months, but he knew that wasn’t going to be possible right now. So he left Owen in the care of Misty’s parents. And they didn’t put up any argument, thankfully.

He doesn’t really know how long it’s been since he left Owen with his in-laws. He’s lost all track of time, honestly, but the only thing he is aware of at the moment is that he’s in the back seat of a taxi, and he’s given the driver strict orders to head to Palm Eastern cemetery.

The sun is just beginning to set as the taxi drives through the front gate of the cemetery, and O’Malley tells him the direction to go. The driver reluctantly follows the directions he’s being given before he comes to a stop at the section where Misty is buried. O’Malley reaches into his pocket and pulls out a few bills, handing them to the driver.


O’Malley: Thanks, lad. Ye don’t need to wait fer me.

The driver turns around and stares at O’Malley, confused and a little skeptic.

Driver: Uhhh...you’re kidding, right? It’s going to be dark soon and you’re in a cemetery. I have no problem wai—

O’Malley: I’ll be fine. Just take the damn money and get outta here!

O’Malley shoves his door open and steps out of the car. He slams the door closed and a few seconds later the driver does as he’s told and speeds off and out of the cemetery. Once he’s gone, O’Malley reaches into the inside pocket of his leather jacket and pulls out a pint sized bottle of his favorite Irish Whiskey. He untwists the cap, brings the bottle to his lips and takes several gulps. He doesn’t bother to put the cap back on as he plans to finish the bottle.

He stumbles through the grass and towards Misty’s grave, several feet in front of him. Judging by his current state, he’s been drinking for several hours and is already well past the point of being drunk and is, for lack of a better phrase, fucked up. Just as he approaches Misty’s grave, he trips over his own feet and falls to his knees, just narrowly avoiding cracking his head on her headstone. This doesn’t seem to phase him, though, as he takes another swig on his whiskey and stares at Misty’s headstone.


O’Malley: Happy Birthday and Happy Anniversary, love. Ye dint tink I’d skip out on visitin’ ye today of all days, did ye?

He places his right hand on her headstone, running it along her name, while still clutching the bottle of whiskey in his left hand. He’s unable to keep himself together and soon begins to sob as he takes another drink and leans forward.

O’Malley: I...I...I miss ye so damn much, Misty. This isn’t how it’s supposed to be. We should be celebratin’ today. I...I wasn’t supposed to lose ye this soon. We shoulda grew old together, dammit!

He spins around and plops down on his butt, leaning back against the headstone. He takes another swig of whiskey and closes his eyes, leaning his head back.

O’Malley: I failed ye, love. I failed ye so much, and yet yer the one in the ground an’ not me! I couldn’t be there protect ye or save ye when ye needed me. I couldn’t even help Roxi out when she needed me in our match on Sunday and look what happened? We lost! We lost to a feckin’ midget and that bitch, Evie! Because o’ me! It’s all me fault!

He starts to hyperventilate as he thinks about everything he’s lost, but he tries. He tries to catch his breath. It takes him a while, but he eventually does and he finishes off the bottle of whiskey, dropping the bottle on the ground next to him. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out another bottle a few moments later, immediately going to work on that one, as he sinks down lower to the ground.

O’Malley: I ain’t leavin’ ye, love. Not...not tonight. But don’t worry ‘bout Owen. He’s in great hands. Better than bein’ looked after by me, actually. Who am I kiddin’, love? I’m gonna fail him eventually just like I failed ye. Maybe...maybe I should…

He takes another gulp of whiskey and then takes in a deep breath.

O’Malley: Maybe I should...Maybe...just go back...to Ireland…

He continues to talk out loud but his sentences and words begin to make less and less sense. And despite that, he continues drinking until he finishes off the second bottle of whiskey. By that time, he’s laying completely on ground with his head against the base of the headstone. He passes out just as the cemetery is left in complete darkness, and the only company O’Malley has are the thousands of graves surrounding him…




Sometime the next day, when O’Malley finally begins to open his eyes, he becomes aware of his surroundings. But he’s not in the cemetery anymore. And he feels like garbage. Complete and utter garbage as he looks around at the white walls, his vision a little blurry. And that beeping noise. Oh how annoying that is.

O’Malley: Uuuuugggghhh...stop...the feckin’...beepin’.

His voice is slightly hoarse and he feels like he’s been hit by a truck...again. As his eyes come into focus he looks up, blinks and sees none other than his trainer, Gabriel, looking down at him, unamused but relieved.

Gabriel: Welcome back, Mick.

O’Malley looks around, only seeing the ceiling and the white walls. He brings his hand up to his head.

O’Malley: Gabriel? Bloody hell, did I take a nasty kick to the noggin’ or somethin’? I don’t remember—

Gabriel chuckles a bit but shakes his head.

Gabriel: No, but I’d rather ya did instead of what really happened to ya. Figured you wouldn’t remember, though.

O’Malley: Huh?

O’Malley then looks around the room again, getting a better idea of where he is. He’s not in Gabriel’s training facility like he thought. No, he’s actually in the hospital with an IV sticking out of his arm and wires hooked up to his chest.

O’Malley: What the feck?! Why...why am I in the bloody hospital?!

He tries to sit up too quickly and just sinks back down in the bed, holding his head. Gabriel stares at him with his arms folded across his chest.

Gabriel: Think about it for a second. What’s the last thing you remember?

O’Malley closes his eyes, trying to remember what he could have done that landed him in the hospital. He shakes his head as gently as he could to avoid his headache worsening and when he opens his eyes, he looks at Gabriel.

O’Malley: Who found me?

Gabriel: Does it really matter? You got plastered and passed out in a damn cemetery! What the hell were you thinking?!

O’Malley: I was fine. I am fine. I’ve been in worse condition than that an’ I don’t need to be here.

Gabriel shakes his head.

Gabriel: That’s a load of bollocks and you know it. You’re lucky that taxi driver called and had someone come check on you, because had you stayed there like that all night? Well, who knows.

O’Malley: The taxi driver? What a piece o’ shite!

Gabriel: He probably saved your life, you know. I get this has been a rough week for you, but—

O’Malley: No! No ye don’t know, Gabriel! So don’t stand there an’ act like ye do.

O’Malley slowly sits up in the bed, closing his eyes. He takes in a deep breath, trying to think about anything but the pounding headache and the events of the last few days. Gabriel pulls a chair closer to the hospital bed and takes in a deep breath, trying to find the right words to say to his student.

Gabriel: Okay, maybe I don’t completely understand what you’re going through but hear me out, alright? I know you’re still grieving. I’m not about to sit here and tell ya to just get over it because if I were in your shoes? If I had lost Odette? I can’t even think about that…

O’Malley just moves his eyes to look at Gabriel. He doesn’t speak a word and let’s Gabriel continue.

Gabriel: But what you did yesterday and last night? Drinking as much as you did and passing out on Misty’s grave? Do you think Misty would want that? And what about your boy? What about Owen?

O’Malley: Owen was perfectly safe. He’s with Misty’s parents.

Gabriel: Yeah, I know that. But what if that alcohol poisoning had left you worse off than you are? Or if they hadn’t found you when they did? Do you really think leaving Owen a complete orphan is good for him?

O’Malley shakes his head. He closes his eyes and fights back more tears.

O’Malley: I’m gunna fail him somehow, Gabriel. Just like I failed Misty. Just like I failed Roxi on Sunday. Like I failed ye as me teacher.

Gabriel shakes his head again.

Gabriel: Ya haven’t failed anyone, O’Malley, so don’t go talking that crap. What happened to Misty was a terrible accident. You didn’t fail her at all. And so you and Roxi didn’t advance? You both did great in that match, and you didn’t fail anyone. What you did do, though, is underestimate Shorty like I told ya not to, but use it as a learning experience.

O’Malley: I...I don’t think I can. I can’t ruin Misty’s legacy, Gabriel. I..I can’t take the jokes and the trash talkin’ her good name..

Gabriel: Look, I know you’re doing all of this for her right now, and I don’t blame ya. But sooner or later? You need to start doing this for yourself. Misty’s name is forever etched in SCW’s history. There isn’t a damn thing you or anyone else can say or do that will change that.

O’Malley thinks for a moment, but he can’t find the words. He just looks down and away from Gabriel, now disappointed in himself.

Gabriel: Think about it, bud. You’ve got what it takes. I’ve seen it. You might never have seen yourself as a wrestler, ever, but you’ve got that fight in you.

O’Malley: I’m nothin’ without her, Gabriel. I thought about goin’ back to Ireland after she died, but I couldn’t take Owen away from her family like that. But...But maybe I should just go back home by meself.

Gabriel: Like hell you are. You’re not honestly talking about leaving your son like that, are you?

O’Malley lowers his head again, filled with nothing but absolute shame. Gabriel wouldn’t understand. No one would. But the more he thought about it, the more he knew it had to happen.

O’Malley: He’s better off without me right now anyway. Ye said it yerself, Gabriel. I got plastered in a damn cemetery with no regard for me son at all. I...I think I need to go back to Ireland for a while and straighten meself out.

O’Malley looked up at Gabriel with eyes filled with sad eyes. Gabriel, however, is more than disappointed as he stands up from his chair.

Gabriel: I think that would be a huge mistake but I’m pretty sure you’ve already made up your mind anyway. You’ve got great potential in the ring, O’Malley. And I think Misty would be pretty damn disappointed right now. I know I am.

O’Malley: I won’t be gone forever, mate. I just…I’ve gotta find a way to grieve away from everything that reminds me of her.

Gabriel stands there for a moment, but he can’t find the words. He just nods slowly before turning and walking out of the room without another word. O’Malley leans his head back on the pillow when a nurse walks in to check on him.

Nurse: Well look who is awake. Quite a night you had, huh?

O’Malley chuckles and shakes his head as the nurse checks his bag of fluids hanging from the IV pole.

O’Malley: I’m a right feckin’ eejit. But I ain’t feelin’ too bad now. When can I get the hell outta here?

Nurse: It could be a while, I think. The doctor wants you kept for observation for a while, and I think a psychologist is also—

O’Malley: A shrink?! Oh, I don’t think so. Ye go and tell that doctor that I’m just fine and I don’t need to speak to a crazy doc. In fact, ye tell him to sign those damn discharge papers, because I need to get out of here.

The nurse looks surprised but one look at O’Malley’s expression and she knows he’s serious. She nods once and after checking everything over, she walks out to go find the doctor.

TBC…




Present Day
A New O’Malley Has Emerged…


It’s no secret that the O’Malley that everyone knew and loved two years ago is vastly different than the version we have witnessed recently since he returned. And he did not return alone. The man who was so in love with Misty and so heartbroken and lost after her death had returned with a new mysterious woman, and all we know about her is her name.

Darcy Donohue.

She’s had him in her clutches. She’s been calling the shots and he’s obeyed every command. But nothing else is known of how they met, or how his personality had changed so drastically. At least not yet. Hopefully answers will come soon, but as for now, Darcy is tasked with preparing her love for the Blast From The Past tournament, where he finds himself teamed with former Bombshell Roulette Champion, Samantha Marlowe.

Climax Control is just two nights away, live from the very venue Darcy and O’Malley are currently standing in. New Douglas Park in Hamilton, Scotland. It’s rather cold at the moment, making one wonder why this place was even chosen for Climax Control. In the center of the field, where the SCW ring will more than likely be set up in just two days, stands Darcy and O’Malley. Darcy is more bundled up than O’Malley, but he doesn’t seem very phased by the temperature.


Darcy: Blast From The Past. The time of year where the superstars and Bombshells of SCW and SCU, toss their name into the hat at a chance to secure a guaranteed World Heavyweight Championship or World Bombshell title opportunity. And the kicker? You have to depend on your partner to make sure it happens. You have to help your partner achieve the same. Quite an interesting concept.

Darcy grins and she turns and looks to O’Malley. He remains expressionless and he turns to look at her as well.

Darcy: And O’Malley has already been through this tournament once before. Two years ago he had, at the time, the pleasure of teaming with his close friend and our now reigning World Bombshell Champion, Roxi Johnson. He was thrilled. He was confident that the two would advance in the tournament, and even more confident in their chances at winning. But what happened?

O’Malley suddenly looks away and down to the ground. His expression never changes, but Darcy places a hand on his cheek before looking back into the camera.

Darcy: Roxi Johnson let him down. She is the one who cost them their first round match, yet O’Malley was quick to take the blame because he was inexperienced. And even days later his mentor and trainer, Gabriel, had said that O’Malley underestimated the little leprechaun of SCW, Devin Tyler. Why should O’Malley have taken the blame when he was not the one to get the pinfall, hmm?

O’Malley lifts his head to look back into the camera. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and a fire burns as you can see the anger building within him.

Darcy: History will not repeat itself this year. Now thankfully he’s not teamed with Roxi Johnson again, but has been teamed with an equally experienced partner, Samantha Marlowe. But O’Malley will not be placing his faith in Ms. Marlowe to get the job done. He has learned from his mistakes, and should she be the one to take the fall and cause an elimination, he will NOT be taking the blame.

She places a hand on his back and the two look at one another lovingly.

Darcy: But we shall worry about that if the time comes, because we do not plan on that being in the first round. Samantha and O’Malley are taking on a team containing two current champions within SCW, and their victory will be that much sweeter because of that. I hope Austin James Mercer is watching this, because I have it on good authority that he’s quite confident that he and Candy will be advancing this week.

Darcy looks into the camera, smiles and lets out a laugh. She shakes her head and looks back to O’Malley. He breathes very slowly as he stares into the camera.

Darcy: Laughable. O’Malley may be a member of SCU, but let's not forget who he was trained by. Let’s not forget that O’Malley was in SCW previously and the reason he is contracted to SCU is beyond Austin’s comprehension. He and his Wolfslair buddies seem to be under the impression that they are better than everyone just because they aren’t employed with SCU. That is the wrong way of thinking and on Sunday O’Malley will show him first hand who the better athlete truly is.

O’Malley stands frozen in place while Darcy slowly walks around him, eyeing him up and down. She grins as she looks at her man and then back into the camera.

Darcy: O’Malley has the drive. He has the determination. And he has the talent and skill needed to advance far into this tournament. Just ask Gabriel Stevens. I know certain others would love more than to claim to be the best athlete trained at the OG Gym, but there’s only one true star to emerge from OG Gym, and you’re looking at him. He may not have any titles under his belt as of yet, but he will get them and he will be the most talked about trainee ever. Perhaps he’ll set his sights on that precious title that Austin James Mercer now holds?

Darcy grins again and O’Malley slowly blinks. She puts her hand on O’Malley’s waist as if placing her hand on a title.

Darcy: Such a shame that the title isn’t being defended in this match. Austin should consider himself lucky, because if it were being defended, we’d have a new champion when it was all said and done. The bosses could have had one hell of a match had they made this a winner take all match. Advancing in the tournament and walking out as new champions. But Austin would claim that O’Malley doesn’t deserve it, right? Because he’s employed by SCU. Need I remind everyone that SCU is a part of SCW.

Darcy runs her hand along O’Malley’s cheek again. He closes his eyes and enjoys the feeling of her caressing his cheek.

Darcy: O’Malley chose to return to SCW through SCU. And while he has plans for SCU, he also has plans for SCW, and it’s all set in motion. The Blast From The Past is just the start. Once he leads his team to victory, he’ll move on to fight for his guaranteed World Heavyweight Championship opportunity. And there’s not a thing that Austin can do to stop it. Unless of course, Samantha Marlowe ruins it for the both of them.

Darcy looks into the camera once more, her eyes narrowing with a warning glare.

Darcy: Samantha Marlowe. SCW’s resident sweetheart. You better hope you don’t do what Roxi Johnson did and screw O’Malley out of this opportunity to get what he should have gotten two years ago. You better not let that annoying little twit, Candy, pin you because you don’t want to find out the consequences should you fail and cost O’Malley everything. O’Malley might not be able to lay a hand on you, but I assure you, I most certainly can.

Darcy closes her eyes and when she does, O’Malley does what she had earlier. He caresses her cheek lovingly and she smiles, feeling his touch.

Darcy: Most of you might not have faith in O’Malley because of two years ago, but you will after Sunday. You’ll all understand just what he’s capable of and just what he will do to get what he wants. I mean, if you don’t believe me, just ask poor Tim Staggs just how dangerous O’Malley is. He’s more ready than he has ever been. He’s more determined than he has ever been, and on Sunday he gets one step closer.

Darcy moves in close to him, looking up into his eyes. She takes his face in her hands and speaks one last time.

Darcy: My life. My love. My champion.

O’Malley then leans down and kisses her deeply. She wraps her hands around his neck as the scene fades to black.

35
Alumni / O’Malley
« on: January 07, 2020, 09:14:07 PM »


Name: O’Malley (Note: O’Malley is his last name. He has only told one other person his first name, and that was his wife- Misty. His first name may or may not be revealed going forward, but he is to ONLY be referred to by his last name, as that is how he is known.)

Age: 37

Height: 5’11

Weight: 195lbs

Hometowm: Dublin, Ireland

Pic Base: Colin O’Donoghue

Alignment: Heel

Wrestling Style: Ground based/Submission (Note: Due to injuries suffered in an accident several years ago that left him paralyzed for several months, O’Malley will NOT attempt any high risk aerial maneuvers.)

Ring Attire: Long black wrestling spandex with a green Celtic symbol down each pant leg.

Entrance Theme: Gothic Celtic Music- Shadow Wisps

Entrance: The lights in the arena die down as the opening riffs of Gothic Celtic Music Shadow Wisps starts to play. The lights stay out for several seconds before dark green and white strobe lights start shining all around, and fog fills the entrance and along the ramp. Moments later , O’Malley steps through the curtain wearing a long black leather trenchoat. He is joined by lady companion, Darcy Donohue. They stand at the entrance for several moments before O’Malley takes the first step on their way to the ring, and Darcy follows closely behind.

Announcer: Making his way to the ring being accompanied by Darcy Donohue! From Dublin, Ireland...Weighing in at one hundred ninety-five pounds...Please welcome...O’MALLEY!!

Once he makes it to the ring, he lets Darcy walk up the steps and follows behind her. He holds the ropes open for her, and she steps through, and he enters after her. They stand in the center of the ring where Darcy removed O’Malley’s coat, then leans in and gives him a kiss on the cheek before making her way to the outside, as his music dies down.
(Match Writers Note: If he enters after his opponent, he’ll focus on his opponent across the ring, waiting for the bell to ring and the match to begin.)

Moveset: (Match Writer Note: Absolutely NO high risk manuevers are to be used!)

Spinning Toe Hold
Running European Uppercut
Feint Roundhouse Kick into legsweep
Fujiwara Armbar
Ankle lock
Stomp on bended arm
Pele kick to arm
Kimura Lock
Indian Deathlock
Triangle Choke
Northern Lights Suplex
Bridging Half Nelson Suplex
Bow and Arrow
Propellor Headscissor Lock
Penalty Kick
Modified Chicken Wing Crossface
Single leg Boston Crab with Necklock
Most Suplex variations (with the exception of anything high risk)
Cloverleaf

Signature Moves:

Celtic Knot- With his opponent down on their back on the canvas, O’Malley proceeds to fold in their arms and legs, essentially tying them in a knot, and then rolls them over, rendering them unable to move! He lets them sit there for several seconds before he follows it up with a swift kick, and the “knot” is broken loose.

Finisher: The Celtic Crush- Reverse Cloverleaf

Brief Bio: At 37 years of age, O’Malley is perhaps a little older than most just breaking out into the wrestling world, but his stamina and in ring ability is younger than his age. He was born in Dublin, Ireland and lived in other parts of the country. It was in Ireland that he met the woman who would become his wife, SCW Hall of Famer, Misty.

There was an immediate connection, though neither would admit it at the time. Misty was almost annoyed by O’Malley most of the time during her stays in Ireland, but it was clear after she left that there was much more between the two of them. O’Malley eventually came back into Misty’s life, and the two fell in love.

The first test to their relationship happened just before the Blast From the Past tournament three years ago when Misty was brutally attacked at an SCW show. The attack left Misty with a severe case of amnesia, but she somehow managed to compete in the tournament anyway, with partner Andrew Watts. The two eventually went on to win the tournament, and it was towards the end that Misty regained her memory, but O’Malley had already gone, following an argument between the two.

O’Malley went back to his life in Ireland, although it was anything but easy without Misty. Fate would bring the two back together again. Just a month after O’Malley returned to Ireland, Misty showed up there and broke some surprising news to him. She was pregnant with their child. It came as a shock to both, but O’Malley had promised to do right by Misty and their child. He would be there for her and the baby no matter what it took.

The next test to their relationship came just two weeks later. While crossing the street in Dublin, O’Malley was struck by a car, and the driver sped off. The accident left him in a coma, and an unknown family member had made the decision to take him off of life support. After Misty said what she thought would be her heartbreaking goodbye to the man she loved and the father of her child, she left Ireland to raise their child alone.

But O’Malley had woke up later that day, shocking his doctors and his closest friends. Despite the fact he was awake, he was left paralyzed and unable to walk and he couldn’t get himself to contact Misty and let her know he was alive.

Two years and more trials and tribulations later, O’Malley and Misty married on April 18th, 2017. Her birthday, and right when she was competing in what would be her last Blast From the Past tournament. Following her and Brother Grimm’s elimination from the tournament, O’Malley and Misty had decided to begin their happily ever after in the new home in Las Vegas. It was with Misty’s help, however, that O’Malley first started his wrestling training, believing it only to be a fun “hobby” and way to keep active with his wife.

Tragedy would strike at the end of the year, however, as on December 6th, 2017, Misty was killed in a terrible car accident. Her daughter with Spike Staggs, Eden, had been in the car with her but survived following an emergency surgery. O’Malley didn’t know how he would survive without her, but he had to find a way for their two and a half year old son, Owen. You would think losing Misty would also have turned him off to the idea to continuing any involvement in wrestling at all, but it didn’t. If anything, it made him more determined than before to finish what Misty started and make something of everything he had already learned.

And that is where former SCW World Heavyweight Champion, Gabriel, came into play. Gabriel took over his training, and several months later O’Malley had made his debut in SCW. His time in SCW was short lived, and after only a handful of matches, O’Malley disappear from SCW, and not much is known about his whereabouts since.

At December 2 Dismember, O’Malley made his return, this time setting his sites on SCU, and he hasn’t come alone. He is accompanied by a new lady love, Darcy Donohue, and their relationship and how they came to know one another is a complete mystery.

Only time will tell what O’Malley’s plans are for SCU, or what role Darcy will play in all of it.

36
Climax Control Archives / His Story Begins
« on: April 13, 2018, 10:21:03 PM »
 
Saturday April 7th
Palm Eastern Cemetery
Las Vegas, Nevada


O’Malley, one of SCW’s newest contracted wrestlers and widower to the late great SCW Hall of Fame legend, Misty, is taking a break from his busy training schedule today. His manager, former SCW Heavyweight Champion Gabriel, has been working all of his students to the bone to prepare for the re-opening of Sin City Wrestling in just a week’s time. And while everyone else was currently at the gym involved in more training, O’Malley had talked Gabriel into allowing him the day off.

Despite his training schedule, O’Malley had tried to come here as often as he could. Since losing Misty just four months ago, he found himself visiting her grave several times a week, but the past couple of weeks he’d been going several days without visiting, and he felt guilty. So today, he is making up for it. The sun is shining with only a few clouds roaming across the sky. It was the perfect day to visit, and O’Malley even brought his and Misty’s son, Owen, along.

O’Malley is currently seated in the grass, leaning against the side of Misty’s headstone. He was keeping a close watch on Owen as the two and a half year old wandered around near his mother’s grave, picking up sticks from nearby trees, or even a random piece of a decorative flower.

O'Malley: Owen, bud...Stay close.

Owen giggled in response and quickly ran up to O’Malley, handing him a piece of a decorative flower he had just picked up. O’Malley took it with a smile and Owen turned and looked at his mother’s headstone, pointing at it.

Owen: Mommy...

Despite being so young, Owen knew. Of course he didn’t quite understand, but he knew that this place was connected to his Mommy, who he hadn’t seen in four months. A heartbroken smile grew on O’Malley’s face as he nodded to his son.

O'Malley: Yeah, Owen. This is where yer Mum is. I wish she weren’t.

Owen just smiled and giggled again, further proving his little mind just didn’t understand what this place meant. He knew Misty was gone. He was reminded of it every time he cried for her but she didn’t come running to comfort him, but as the days went on, that was slowly changing.

As Owen started to wander off again, curiously checking every little thing out, O’Malley kept his eye on him, trying to keep himself together. Times like these, he found it very difficult to do that, however.

O'Malley: Am I doin’ the right thing, love? Am I makin’ the right decision in continuin’ this wrestling business with ye gone? Owen is too young to understand, but I don’t want to let him down.

He leans his head back against the headstone, watching as Owen plops down onto the ground and starts playing with the grass. He was thankful Owen didn’t start pulling the grass, as he’d have to gently discipline him and stop him from doing that.

O'Malley: I couldn’t get meself to stop, though, Misty. Everyone else I’m sure would’ve, but somethin’ in me told me to keep up with it. Told me to try and make something of it all because yer gone. I just...it felt like the right thing to do, love. An’ I don’t know if yer up there eatin’ me head off fer doin’ it or if yer smilin’ down, proud.

He closed his eyes for a brief moment, taking in a deep breath. Owen pushed himself back to his feet and started chasing after a butterfly that fluttered past him, and O’Malley let him go a little farther.

O'Malley: This Blast From The Past tournament is comin’ up first, ye know. I knew how much ye loved that tournament. I know if ye were here, ye probably would have tossed yer name into the damn thing yerself. I’m still kickin’ meself over how I reacted when ye did it last year. Ye shouldn’t have forgiven me for acting like an eejit, but damn I’m glad ye did.

His eyes well up with tears, but he closes them and holds himself back from completely losing it. When he opens them again, Owen is slowly making his way back towards him.

O'Malley: I managed to talk Roxi into signin’ up fer it, too. But I’m sure ye already knew that, right? I almost feel bad fer using Owen as bait, but c’mon, love. Do ye blame me fer wanting Roxi in this thing? I don’t really know much of anyone else so it’s good to have a familiar face in it, dont’cha think?

There is a sudden slight breeze, causing O’Malley to close his eyes and a smile to appear on his face. It felt like a sign from Misty.

O'Malley: Yeah, that’s what I thought, love. An’ I know there’s no guarantee I’ll get Roxi as me partner, but I got a gut feeling it’ll happen. Hey, Owen!

Owen’s head quickly shot up and he looked towards O’Malley. A huge smile spread across his face and he ran up to his father again.

O'Malley: Owen, buddy, how would ye like me and yer Auntie Roxi to team up? What do ye think about that?

Owen’s face lit up even more.

Owen: Roxi! Roxi! Roxxxxiiiii!

Owen then spun around, hoping to see Roxi there and started running around as if searching for her. O’Malley cracked a smile and even let out a laugh.

O'Malley: Yep. Thought so. We’ll find out soon enough, though. The teams are supposed to be drawn…

Just then, his phone buzzed and an alert went off from inside his pocket. He cracked a smile again as he reached inside, grabbing his phone.

O'Malley: ….today. Let’s see what I got.

Indeed, it was a Twitter notification as the SCW Twitter Guy(**waves** Hi Twitter Guy!) was live tweeting the drawings for the Blast From The Past Teams. O’Malley opened up and read the tweet and his face lit up like a tree at Christmas.

O'Malley: Blimey! What did I tell ye?! Roxi an’ I got paired together! Damn I’m one happy fella! Hey, Owen! We got our wish, boyo!

Owen continued running around, yelling out Roxi’s name. O’Malley couldn’t help but look up into the sky, towards the heavens and smile even brighter.

O'Malley: Ye made that happen, didn’t ye, love? Ye worked that magic of yer’s and made it so me and Roxi would team up in this thing?

Another sudden breeze and O’Malley smile and laughed.

O'Malley: Thanks, love. I knew ye’d pull through fer me like that. I don’t know how this tournament is gunna go, or who we got the first round, but I think we stand a fairly decent chance. Especially with ye watchin’ over us.

Just then a car pulled up behind O’Malley’s, drawing his attention towards it. The car was familiar to him, and he knew who was behind the wheel. So did Owen, because as soon as the driver’s side door opened, Owen darted over towards the car.

Owen: Dixxxxxie!

Misty’s youngest sister, Dixie, walked...or waddled, up to Owen. Waddled because she was apparently very pregnant, and she knelt down to Owen’s level to give her nephew a hug. O’Malley quickly stood up from where he was sitting as Dixie led Owen back over towards him.

Dixie: How did I know I’d find you here? How are you doing, O’Malley?

O’Malley offers his sister-in-law a quick hug and glances down to her growing belly.

O'Malley: I’m hangin’ in there. How are ye, love? That little one ready to come out yet?

Dixie laughs and rubs her belly. Owen gently puts his hand on her belly and smiles.

Owen: Baaaaby. Baby!

Dixie: That’s right little man. Auntie Dixie has a baby in here. And no, she’s not ready to come out yet. Still got a few more weeks left, at least.

O'Malley: I know I’ve said it before but I’m really happy for ye, love. Ye and yer fella. Yer gunna make a wonderful Mum.

Dixie nods, but you can see the pain in her eyes.

Dixie: I just wish Misty were here for this. As excited as I am, I’m scared as hell, O’Malley.

O'Malley: Don’t be. She’s watchin’ out fer ye. She’ll make sure everythin’ is perfect. I know it ain’t the same without her here, but it’ll all be alright. She gave me a few signs just a little while ago.

They turn and face Misty’s headstone, staring down at her name etched into it.

Dixie: Signs, huh? What kind of signs?

O’Malley scratched his head, unsure of how to explain to Dixie. The truth was, he hadn’t told any of Misty’s family that he had signed a contract with SCW, or that he was wrestling at all. Dixie took his silence as a strange sign so she turned and stared at him.

Dixie: O’Malley? Spill it. What’s going on?

He scratched his head one more time before dropping his hand to his side and finally deciding to come clean.

O'Malley: Alright, here’s the thing, love. Before Misty died, she was teachin’ me some wrestling moves and such. It was more as a hobby than anything, but after she died...I got more serious about it. Anyway, I’ve signed a contract with SCW, and I think she’d be fine with it if she were here.

Dixie’s jaw drops and at her side, Owen has a hold of her hand, swinging it and trying to get her attention.

Dixie: Wait...what? You...you’re serious? I thought they closed down? And what about Owen?!

O'Malley: They’re re-opening soon. And I haven’t quite figured out what I’m gonna do about Owen once the shows start, but he’s been having a lot of play dates with Gabriel’s boy, Lucas. I’ll make it work.

Dixie: I’d love to watch him, if you need me to! I...I’m not going to try and talk you out of this SCW gig, but you know I’ll make sure--

O’Malley immediately puts his hand up, cutting her off, and shaking his head.

O'Malley: I appreciate the offer, love, but yer gunna have yer hands full pretty soon. I ain’t about to drop my son on ye, too. Actually, I’m considering finding a nanny or somethin’.

Dixie’s jaw drops again and before she has a chance to object, O’Malley continues.

O'Malley: I’m serious, love. I need to find a way to make all this work without relyin’ on any of ye to take care of Owen. Desiree’s got her twins keepin’ her busier than anything. And yer gunna have yer little lass here in the next few weeks. I’ll make sure Owen is looked after, and I’ll make sure ye get to visit when ye can. I just...I need to do this, love. It’s like...it’s like it’ll keep me connected to her, ye know?

Dixie is silent for a moment and when she looks down to Owen who is now touching Misty’s headstone, she takes in a deep breath and nods.

Dixie: Yeah, O’Malley. I know. Just...do what you feel you need to do. And call me if you need anything. I mean it.

O'Malley: I know, love. And thanks. Alright, Owen. Time to go, boyo. Let’s give Auntie Dixie some time to visit yer Mum.

Dixie: O’Malley, you don’t need to leave. Really.

O'Malley: Actually, I do. I’ve been here long enough and it looks like I’ll be teamed with Roxi in this tournament comin’ up so I should probably give her a quick ring to talk about it.

A look of surprise appears on Dixie’s face.

Dixie: Roxi, huh? Well, that’s a good partner to have. Anyway, it was good to see you. And it was great to see you too, Owen. I missed you, little man!

Dixie kneels down to give Owen one last hug before she lets him go and O’Malley scoops him up in his arms. He says his goodbyes to Dixie before taking Owen over to his car and buckling him into his child seat in the backseat. Dixie lets out a sigh before she turns around and looks at Misty’s headstone.

Dixie: What is that husband of yours getting himself into, Misty? I’d tell you to look out for him, but I know I don’t need to.

A couple of minutes later, Dixie watches as O’Malley drives off and away from the cemetery, but she stays a little while longer, trying to feel closer to her sister.

******************************

The Next Day…


Back to the grind today. With the official return of SCW just a week away, it’s all hands on deck getting ready for the big show. O’Malley is just walking into the gym owned and operated by Gabriel and Odette Stevens. Training was well underway as he walks through the doors with his duffel bag over his shoulder, and as he’s about to head to the locker room to change into his training gear, Gabriel stops him.

Gabriel: Oi. Nice of you to join us, Mick.

O’Malley chuckles and offers Gabriel a quick shrug.

O'Malley: I know I’m a little late, but I think ye can sympathize with havin’ a cranky two and a half year old on occasion.

Gabriel: That I can. Well, hurry up and go get changed. We got a big match for ya to get ready for.

Gabriel can’t help but crack a smile, but O’Malley rolls his eyes. That was, in part, due to the fact that O’Malley had perhaps the most challenging first round opponent he could have asked for. At least, he thought so.

O'Malley: That ain’t funny. That little dude already ate me head off thinkin’ I was makin’ fun of him!

Gabriel: Well, to be fair, ya probably shouldn’t have asked that question. Treat every opponent the same, regardless of their size. We’re gonna prepare for every match in the same manner, but once ya get title shots, we’ll work ya even harder.

O’Malley’s eyes almost bug out of his head.

O'Malley: Ye mean ye can work me harder than ye already are? Jaysus, what the hell am I gettin’ meself into?

Gabriel chuckles and pats O’Malley on the shoulder. O’Malley turns a few moments later and heads towards the locker room. About ten minutes pass before he’s heading back out of the locker room, dressed in his gear and ready to go. Gabriel is waiting for him just outside the ring, with O’Malley’s sparring opponent already in the ring. O’Malley stops before he gets into the ring, staring at the guy Gabriel chose.

O'Malley: Uhhh...I was serious earlier, ye know. I’m facing a fella who’s under four feet! Facing that…

O’Malley points to the guy in the ring and stares at Gabriel, shocked.

O'Malley: Isn’t gunna get me ready fer this fella! How tall are ye anyway?!

The guy in the ring is about to answer, but Gabriel holds his hand up.

Gabriel: Don’t answer that, because it doesn’t matter. You were serious, and so was I. We don’t know what this guy is gonna bring to the table. I’ve heard that he’s not your stereotypical midget, for lack of a better word, wrestler. This one is serious and wants to be taken as such.

O'Malley: Fair enough, and I get what yer sayin’ Gabriel, but ye gotta see me point here. If I were facing a fella around seven feet tall, I’d need a specific gameplan. I’m facing a fella under four feet so I need a gameplan on how to deal with it, don’t I? No offense to him at all, but it’s gunna presents its challenges facin’ a guy his size, ain’t it? I might be new to all this, but I’m fairly sure I understand how it all works.

Gabriel nods.

Gabriel: True, it will. But you really won’t know until you get into the ring with him. You adapt to everything he’ll throw at you and work with what you have to get the job done. An opponent is an opponent no matter who it is.

O’Malley scratches his head and lets out a sigh.

O'Malley: Well...yer my trainer fer a reason. I still think ye can find a little fella to help me better prepare fer this, but I won’t argue. Maybe Roxi knows someone we can use later in the week…

O’Malley chuckles and climbs into the ring.

Gabriel: Don’t be taking any part of this match as a joke, O’Malley. If Misty were still around, I know she’d tell ya the same damn thing. You try to make a joke of it, it’ll come back to bite ya in the ass. Trust me.

O’Malley turns and looks at Gabriel, a huge grin on his face.

O'Malley: If that fella tries to bite me in the arse, I’ll make sure to let one rip right in his face!

This causes several people to erupt in laughter. Gabriel even manages to crack a smile and laugh at that one, but he just shakes his head.

Gabriel: Don’t say I didn’t warn ya. Get on with it. You’ve got a lot of work to do this week.

O’Malley just nods and he turns around to face his “opponent.” The two exchange a friendly nod before they charge at one another and their sparring session begins.




Well what do ye know? It’s down to me first official match promo for SCW! I gotta admit to all ye lovely lads and lasses out there, I’ve been right feckin’ clueless how to do all this. I’m new to every bit of it, but I guess all I can say is to just bare with me as I learn the ropes. Figuratively and literally. Alrighty, people? Good!

Now that I’ve got that little bit o’ information outta the way, I guess it’s time to get down to business. I’ve got me very first match coming up in just two days and wouldn’t ye know, I’m teamin’ with a very good friend o’ mine, Roxi Johnson! I was a bit leary on signing up fer this tournament an’ all, but me new friend and trainer, Gabriel Stevens, talked me into it. He said it would be a great starting point in getting to know people, and hell, if me and me partner won, I’d have a guaranteed shot at the World Heavyweight Champion! He didn’t have to do much persuading, so I tossed my name into the mix.

Gettin’ Roxi to sign up was a completely different story. I knew it would take more persuading on her part to get her to sign up, but wouldn’t ye know, I had just the perfect bait. I had someone I knew Roxi just couldn’t say no to, and that someone just happens to be me boy, Owen. I knew there was a big chance that me and Roxi wouldn’t get teamed together, but somethin’ in me gut was saying that if she agreed, we’d get paired together. And talk about luck o’ the Irish, it actually happened!

So now it’s time fer our first round match and we’re facing quite the interesting combination. A familiar face, and fellow Gabriel trainee, Evie Baang and her partner...a new little fella to SCW by the name of “Shorty” Devin Tyler. Oops...I went and broke the rules and called him a little fella. Big man is gonna come at me guns blazin’ fer doin’ that!

Ain’t that right, Devin?

Look, I’m gonna be honest here. I’m normally a nice fella. I’m not one to poke fun at a person over their flaws or short comings…**chuckles**...but I guess no matter what the feck I say, yer just gonna get your pint sized little boy undies in a bunch and take offense to every single word. I mean ye’ve already done just that several times on Twitter, so I guess I might as well just play the part, right?

Devin, before this match was made, I knew nothin’ about ye. Hell, I knew nothin’ about most everyone. I was looking forward to making this match a good one with a friendly bit o’ competition, but ye went and royally pissed me off! Ye starting puttin’ words in me mouth, and I won’t stand for that shite, ye little feckin’ header. Don’t know what that means? Look it up, ye gobshite!

I get it, Devin. Ye were born smaller than most others. And because of that, ye were immediately made the target of everyone’s jokes and shite, but did ye ever stop to think that not everyone is that feckin’ ignorant?! Yer bein’ a little judgemental bastard fer puttin’ words in me mouth and assumin’ that everyone is going to make fun o’ ye fer bein’ on the shorter side. Grow a set and man up, because gettin’ offended like that all the time ain’t gonna help yer case any, fella.

So I asked me trainer advice on how I’m supposed to get ready for this match? Big feckin’ deal! It was a legit question, because how the feck am I supposed to know what yer capable of? I’d ask the same question if I was facin’ someone of my height, or yes, even taller, because everyone person has it’s challengers. Jaysus, yer somethin’ else.

Little bit o’ advice, Devin. If ye don’t want people makin’ fun of ye fer yer size, maybe ye should come up with a nickname other than “Shorty.” That’s just beggin’ for more insults, and if ye can’t handle anything that’s thrown at ye, yer in the wrong profession. Or maybe yer balls just haven’t dropped yet. I don’t know really know. But I’ll tell ye something I do know.

I ain’t gonna treat ye any different because of yer size, Devin. I ain’t gonna take it any easier on ye or hold back in case I hurt ye, because ye knew what ye got yerself into when ye got into this profession, so ye deserve everything ye got comin’! Ye think ye got what it takes to be World Heavyweight Champion? Ye think ye stand a chance at beating Kris Ryans IF ye and Evie were somehow to win the whole shebang? Well, keep dreamin’, because as long as I have somethin’ to say about it, it ain’t gonna happen!

Jaysus, I feel sorry for ye, Evie. Despite the fact that ye’ve come across as a cold-hearted ganky lass, I really feel for ye havin’ to team with this fella ye got this year. I heard ye got teamed with that Lord Raab fella last year and somehow managed to win it all. Maybe ye can work yer magic and try and calm little boy down a bit, and maybe ye’d stand a chance.

Ah, who am I kiddin’? Ye don’t! Not to sound too confident an’ all, but Roxi and I...we make a good team. We know each other pretty well. We trust each other so we know what needs to be done to win the whole thing, and I’m personally gonna do whatever it takes to add Blast From The Past winner to Roxi’s SCW achievements, because I know it’s something that has eluded her in the past.

Ye hear that, Roxi? I’m promising ye now, love, I won’t let ye down. Ye’ve always been too good to me in the past, and ye were best friends with Misty, and if I were to let ye down, that’d be like letting her down, too. And that just ain’t something I can live with doin’. We both got our boys that’ll be watchin’ and cheering us on, too, so I know ye’ll be just as devoted as I am. And, win or lose, I’ll be happier than anything just knowin’ I got to team with ye through it all.

We’re doin’ this fer our boys, Nate and Owen. We’re doin’ this fer ourselves. And, most importantly, we’re doin’ this fer Misty, because we both know she’s watchin’ over us, rootin’ fer us to win the whole damn thing.

So all that’s left to say is good luck to the both of ye, Devin and Evie. Because yer gonna need all the luck ye can get facin’ me and Roxi, when we’re determined not to disappoint the most important people in our lives.

This is a fight the both of ye just can’t win.

37
Character Building Roleplays / When Her Story Ended
« on: April 01, 2018, 08:24:57 PM »
 
December 12th, 2017
A Final Goodbye
Palm Eastern Cemetery


It was the day that he was dreading. The day that he thought he would never have to go through- especially so soon. Today was the day that O’Malley had to go through the unbearable task of burying the love of his life. The mother of his child. His wife and SCW Hall of Fame legend, Misty.

Misty had tragically died just one week earlier in a terrible car accident that was, as of this day, still being investigated. Misty’s daughter, Eden Staggs, had survived the accident but had to undergo an emergency surgery as a result of her injuries. She had since been released from the hospital and was slowly recovering, but the wound caused by the loss of her mother hadn’t even begun to heal. And Eden wasn’t the only one having to deal with such a loss.

Everyone was feeling it. Misty’s closest friends. Misty’s family. Not a single person wasn’t shocked by the loss, but one thing was certain. After leaving the graveside service, everything would have to go on as it was. Everyone would have to move on and somehow find a way to heal.

Including O’Malley. Her husband of less than a year.

After the pastor had spoken his final words and the service ended, everyone made their way to the casket, placing a solemn hand on it and saying their final goodbye. Everyone, that is, except O’Malley. He remained seated, staring at the casket, unable to move. It all felt like a terrible nightmare he couldn’t wake up from. Even when a hand reached for his shoulder, he didn’t move an inch or take his eyes off his beloved wife’s casket.


Dixie: O’Malley? Everyone is heading to the luncheon now. We..we have to go.

He just blinked his eyes slowly, refusing to move.

O'Malley: Can ye take Owen and head there without me, Dixie? I…

He closes his eyes, choking back tears. Dixie understood. She didn’t think it was a good idea to leave him here like this, but she knew he needed time and she wasn’t about to force him to leave.

Dixie: Sure. Take all the time you need. I’ll make sure Owen is taken care of.

O'Malley: Thanks, love.

Dixie gently pats his shoulder, offering him only that sign of comfort. She, too, was feeling the pain of losing her sister, but she was trying her best to be strong. Her husband was perhaps the most supportive person she had right now, and she couldn’t even imagine the pain O’Malley was going through, losing his wife. She turns back around and heads towards the car where her husband and Owen are already waiting, and O’Malley turns around just as she opens the passenger side door.

O'Malley: Dixie?!

Dixie turns and looks back to O’Malley.

Dixie: Yeah?

O'Malley: I mean it, love. Thanks fer everything ye’ve done lately.

Dixie nods once, and fights back tears of her own.

Dixie: We’re family, O’Malley. We’re going through this together.

They both share a single simple heartbreaking nod before Dixie gets into the car. Owen can be seen waving his sippy cup through the back window and O’Malley waves to his son as they drive off and away from the cemetery. Once they are out of view, O’Malley turns his attention back to Misty’s casket, sitting in complete silence for a while. He considers standing up, but he can’t. He’s frozen right where he is, and all he wants is for Misty to walk up behind him, revealing this all to be a terrible nightmare.

O'Malley: C’mon, love. Help me wake up here.

He finally speaks out loud, hoping Misty can hear him. There is no response, however, and he just shakes his head.

O'Malley: I shouldn’t be doin’ this, ye know. I shouldn’t be sittin’ ‘ere, staring at that casket knowin’ yer layin’ inside there. I shouldn’t be waiting fer them to lower ye into the ground. I shouldn’t be buryin’ ye, Misty. Ye should be buryin’ me!

All the pent up emotions start to surface now that no one is around. Every bit of sadness, anger and downright confusion start boiling up to the surface.

O'Malley: How am I gunna raise our boy, Misty? How am I gunna raise him properly without ye around? He needs his mother! He needs ye, Misty, and this shite just isn’t fair! It ain’t right! Why can’t I just feckin’ wake up from all of this already?!

He sits up in the chair, leans forward and buries his head in his hands. He’s unable to hold back the tears now, knowing this isn’t a nightmare that he can wake up from. It’s a nightmare that he has to live for the rest of his life.

O'Malley: I can’t do it, Misty. I can’t do it without ye. I...I should be the one layin’ in that damn casket right now. I shoulda been dead years ago, and ye knew that much. I never shoulda survived bein’ hit by that car. Ye never should have come back to Ireland to see me layin’ in that damn hospital. Ye should have known that hearin’ yer voice...Why can’t me voice do the same fer ye, love? Why can’t it wake ye up?!

He begins to sob now and when he raises his head up and looks at the casket again, he falls out of the chair and drops to his knees. He stays there for a long while before cemetery workers approach him as gently as they can.

Worker #1: E-excuse me, sir? I...I’m so sorry to have to do this, but...We need to lower the casket now.

O’Malley looks up, his eyes puffy and swollen from the tears. He takes in a few deep breaths, gathers himself and returns to the chair.

O'Malley: Do it…

Both men look at one another and then back to O’Malley.

Worker #2: With all due respect, sir...that might not be a good idea for you to see that.

Worker #1: He’s right. We’re terribly sorry for your loss, but this isn’t something most people want to be around for.

O’Malley narrows his eyes angrily.

O'Malley: Just do your feckin’ job and bury me wife! I ain’t leavin’ her yet!

Worker #1: Alright. Alright. I...I’m sorry. Really, I am.

Without further argument, the men begin clearing the chairs from around Misty’s grave, and O’Malley. They work around him, as he keeps his eyes on Misty’s casket the entire time. Just before they start to lower the casket into the ground, they look towards O’Malley, thinking and quietly hoping he’ll have changed his mind and not want to witness it, but he doesn’t. He stays right where he is, and with one nod to the other, they finally start to lower her casket into the ground.

And O’Malley stays there watching the entire time…


(TBC…)

38
Character Building Roleplays / When Her Story Ended
« on: March 16, 2018, 10:28:09 PM »
 (OOC Note: Been saving this for a while, and I wasn’t sure I’d get the chance to post it. As some things are going to be revealed soon, now is the perfect time to post this.)

Wednesday December 6th, 2017


Blissful. Simply put, life is blissful for Misty and her family. Her husband, O’Malley, is currently playing with their two year old son, Owen, in the living room of their home in Las Vegas. She as enjoying her “retirement” from wrestling, and spending everyday with her boys, but also the time she got to spend with her daughter, Eden.

Spike had physical custody of Eden, but as they had reclaimed their friendship, for the sake of their kids, Eden spent a lot of time with Misty as well. She would love if Eden were to live with her permanently, but this arrangement is fine just the way it is and she wasn’t about to do anything to mess it up.

As Owen squeals in the other room, Misty looks up briefly with a smile on her face. She’s sitting at the kitchen table helping Eden finish up her homework before taking her back home to Spike and Vixen’s.


Misty: Everything okay in there, babe?!

O’Malley’s boisterous laughter follows soon after.

O'Malley: Everythin’s good, love!

Misty laughs before she looks back down to see where Eden has gotten with her work. To her surprise, Eden has finished everything.

Misty: You’re done?! Geez, that was quick!

Eden: I told you it was easy stuff tonight.

Misty: Uh huh. Let me check it.

Eden: You don’t need to check it, Mom! I’m really good and I know what I’m doing.

Misty’s eyebrow arches and an amused grin appears on her face, momentarily. She holds herself back from laughing before she holds her hand out and snaps her fingers.

Misty: I know you’re one smart cookie, sweetie, but let me just check it real quick.

Eden frowns, but she does as Misty asks. She hands over her homework as she packa up the rest of her backpack while Misty checks over her work. After a minute or two, Misty hands it back over.

Misty: See. That wasn’t so bad. Alright, time to get you back home. Got everything?

Eden: Yep, I do! But I wish I could sleep here tonight. You’ve taken me to school in the morning before!

Misty: I know I have, but I told you that Aunt Dixie was coming over for a little while tonight to watch Owen while O’Malley and I go out for a little bit. We’d love to have you stay but not tonight, sweetie.

Eden pouts. She and Misty stand up from their chairs, and she lets her backpack drop to her side.

Misty: Alright go grab your coat.

Eden sulks off to the coat rack by the front door while Misty heads into the front living room. O’Malley is now keeping Owen occupied with some blocks and over-sized legos.

Misty: Alright I’m going to get Eden back to Spike’s. I shouldn’t be too long. Dixie should be here by the time I get back.

O'Malley: No rush, love. See ye later, Eden. Have a good day at school tomorrow.

Eden: I always have a good day, but thanks! I’ll see you later O’Malley! Bye-bye Owen! You be good for Mom!

Owen giggles and he rushes over to Eden, his arms outstretched.

Owen: ‘Den! ‘Den!

Eden smiles as she picks up her little brother, giving him a quick hug and kiss on his cheek. She puts him back down and he runs back over to O’Malley as Misty puts her jacket on and grabs her keys.

Misty: Be back in a little bit, babe.

O'Malley: Alright, love. I love ye!

Misty: Love you, too, babe.

Misty and Eden then head out the door to Misty’s vehicle in the driveway. Eden jumps into the backseat and buckles in, as Misty hops behind the wheel, turning the engine on a few seconds later. She backs out of the driveway, as they make their way to back Spike’s house.

******************************


Life can change in the blink of an eye, and for Misty and her entire family, it just did. One second, she was driving through an intersection, nearing Spike’s neighborhood. The next moment, as she was attempting to come to a stop at a red light, the brakes in her car wouldn’t work. She tried as hard as she could but her car sailed through the red light and into the intersection, where a vehicle coming from her left collided violently into her own.

The impact sent her car spinning, and eventually crashing into a light pole. It was, simply put, tragic. Several drivers who witnessed the accident, and the mangled mess it caused, stopped to check on all those involved. The driver who had hit Misty’s car was still conscious, as one witness had found out as soon as they went running up to the other vehicle.

But another witness would soon find out that the condition of Misty and her young daughter in the backseat were much worse.


Witness: Ma’am? Ma’am, can you hear me?!

The gentleman shouted to Misty as he rushed up to her car. The window to her door was broken out and her head was slumped back against the headrest. She was breathing, but just barely.

Witness: Ma’am I called the paramedics. Can you tell me your name?

Misty’s eyes fluttered open, and she looked towards the good samaritan near her. Her mouth opened slightly and she fought through shallow breaths to get the words out.

Misty: Save...save my...baby…

And that was all she could say. Those were the last words she spoke. Her eyes fluttered closed soon after, and she let out her last breath. As the good samaritan looked into the back seat, an even more horrified look appeared on his face as he saw Eden unconscious, strapped into the back seat.

Witness: Oh...Oh God…

The sound of sirens quickly approaching followed as more people rushed up to the car, and the young gentleman ran towards the back of the car to get a better view of Eden, who he hoped was still alive.

******************************

O'Malley: Misty should be home by now.

O’Malley sat in the living room with Misty’s youngest sister, Dixie. She had Owen cradled in her lap, and she looked up at O’Malley, a calm smile on her face.

Dixie: She probably got to talking with Vixen or something. You know how she is.

O’Malley nodded, wanting to agree with Dixie. But the hesitant look on his face told a different story.

O'Malley: Maybe yer right. I just can’t help but have a bad feelin’ right now.

Dixie: Relax, O’Malley. She’ll be back in a few minutes and then you two can go on your—

Just then there was a knock on the door. O’Malley looked out the front window and his heart sank. A police car was now in front of the house. He sprang to his feet and Dixie watched as he rushed to the front door, confused.

Dixie: O’Malley? Who is it?

The answer would come soon after as O’Malley opened the door to a waiting police officer. Dixie stood up from the sofa and walked up behind O’Malley, still holding Owen.

Officer: Mr. O’Malley?

O'Malley: That’s me. What...what’s happened? Where’s me wife?

The somber expression written all over the officer’s face said it all. He removed his cap, and Dixie looked on, with horror.

Officer: There’s been an accident, sir. Your daughter has been—

O'Malley: Stepdaughter. And Eden’s been what?!

Officer: I apologize. She’s been transported to a local hospital. I don’t know the extent of her injuries at the moment.

Dixie: Oh God...Where’s Misty?!

The officer blinked a few times as he looked at Dixie and then back to O’Malley.

Officer: I’m sorry to have to tell you, but your wife didn’t survive the accident. A man who witnessed the accident and stopped said he spoke to her briefly, but she was gone by the time the paramedics arrived. I’m...I’m sorry.

Dixie’s face changed drastically as she hugged Owen close, and O’Malley’s knees went weak. He was barely able to stay standing and leaned his hand against the wall for support. He shook his head furiously as Dixie backed away and returned to the living room, tears now running down her face. And poor Owen had no idea what was going on.

O'Malley: There...there has to be some sort of mistake. She...she’s not dead. She can’t be! Where’s me wife?!

Officer: Mr. O’Malley, I can’t express how sorry I am for your loss, but there is no mistake. I actually need you to come with me to identify—

O'Malley: She...she’s...MISTY!

He wasn’t able to keep himself standing any longer as he crumpled to the floor and started hyperventilating soon after. Moments later Owen started crying, but only because Dixie and O’Malley were sobbing and he was feeding off of their reactions to the fact that Misty…

Misty was gone...And she wouldn’t be coming back.


TBC...

39
Climax Control Archives / Happiest Birthday Ever
« on: April 21, 2017, 02:20:05 PM »
 Round one done! On to round two! I have to admit, while I tried to remain confident going into round one against Kris and Polly Playtime, it was difficult not to feel some sort of fear or anxiety. Don’t get me wrong, getting eliminated wouldn’t be the end of the world. I’m not going to throw a fit. No, once all is said and done, should Brother Grimm and I be eliminated, I will quietly disappear back into the shadows of retirement, enjoying my life raising my kids. I don’t NEED to win this tournament, despite what I am sure a few people think.

Which brings me to something I need to discuss. Some questions that have been directed my way that I think I need to answer, because it seems those questions won’t be letting up anytime soon. You see, when my name was announced as an entrant in the Blast From the Past tournament, just a day or so later the questions started coming. Why, Misty? Why would you make a return after two years? You are a Hall of Famer, what more could you accomplish? You have already won the Blast From the Past tournament, so why enter it again?

They are all fairly good questions, and make a good point. And to be honest, I’m not quite one hundred percent sure just why I decided to come back. It was a spur of the moment decision. A decision I wasn’t even sure would even lead anywhere, because I think it’s pretty well known that “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward and I don’t exactly see eye to eye. While he understands the things I have done for SCW as a whole, I think I’ve also been a bit of a thorn in his side at times. It’s a love/hate relationship between Mark and I, and I don’t think that will ever change. Even now despite the fact that he is the “good boss” around here.

Knowing that, I had to be a little sneaky. I had to find a way into this tournament without Mark Ward knowing, didn’t I? Because, if I had gone to him, he wouldn’t have even let me finish my pitch before he hung up the phone and flat out refused it. So what did I do? Well...I went to the other boss.

I went to the newly vilified, Christian Underwood.

But that wasn’t easy, either. It took a bit of persuading, but he finally agreed to it. You see, he loves to piss off Mark more than anyone else, so he knew just as well as I did that letting me return was a very good way to do it. So after my conversation with Christian, it was official. I was an entrant in the Blast From the Past tournament.

However, I wasn’t expecting the fallout my decision would cause. And I’m not referring to the fallout within SCW when my presence in the tournament was announced. No, I’m talking about the fallout in my personal life. The ramifications it caused at home with O’Malley. I did not see it coming, because the one person I expected to support my decision and back my one hundred percent...didn’t. And that alone had me second guessing my whole decision to enter the tournament or to just back out right then and there.

I guess we all know how that turned out, right?





Two Months Ago
Henderson, Nevada


Home. Well, our NEW home, anyway. We’ve only been here just a couple of months, but things couldn’t be more perfect. We made sure to find a place as close to Las Vegas as possible so I would not be far from Eden, and we found the perfect place here in Henderson. Owen is adjusting well, and O’Malley has been as well. The wedding planning is going relatively smoothly, and soon after that, O’Malley should be on his way to becoming a permanent resident of the United States. I never expected him to make the move to the states, as I was prepared to move Owen and myself to Ireland to be with him, but he knew I couldn’t do that because of Eden. He was thinking about her just as much as me when he made the decision, and he has shown no regrets since then.

As I’m in the kitchen making lunch for the three of us some lunch, O’Malley is in the living room keeping Owen occupied. I hear O’Malley let out some loud obnoxious noise every so often, followed by Owen’s amused laugh and I can’t help but smile. I never thought I’d be in this happy place in life, but it finally happened. Just as the food finishes and I’m walking everything to the dining room table, my phone starts to ring. I look around, trying to remember where I placed it, and I spot it over on the counter near the sink.

“O’Malley! Lunch is ready! Can you get Owen set up in his highchair please?!” I call out to him. I hear Owen squeal a few seconds later and then the sound of O’Malley chasing after him and I shake my head.

I walk over to my phone, glancing at the screen as I pick it up. It reads “Christian Underwood calling…” and I feel my face suddenly light up. I answer the call as I look over to the dining room table where O’Malley has finally caught Owen and is putting him in his highchair.

“Christian, hello.” I say, answering the call. O’Malley raises an eyebrow as he sets Owen’s lunch in front of him and then looks in my direction curiously. “I wasn’t expecting to hear from you so soon.”

I stand in place, keeping an eye on Owen as he quickly starts to make a mess. O’Malley is focusing more on me and I motion to Owen as I listen to Christian speak on the other end of the phone. I nod every once in a while, keeping a hopeful smile on my face.

“I see.” I reply and take in a deep breath. “Well, I can assure you I’m not out of shape. Having a one and a half year old tends to help but I also visit the gym as much as I can.”

O’Malley is still highly curious, but he tries his best to tend to Owen. When he glances in my direction again, he’s caught off guard as he’s soon hit in the face with some of Owen’s food, and Owen lets out a loud laugh. I can’t help but roll my eyes and laugh as I turn my back on them, trying to focus on Christian Underwood and what he has to say. He speaks for a few more moments and I’m half expecting him to give me bad news, but to my surprise, he doesn’t. My face lights up and I smile.

“Wait, really?!” I can’t hide the delight in my voice and I can feel O’Malley’s eyes staring at the back of my head. “I promise you, I’ll be ready. And I won’t let you guys down. But what about Mark? Can you guarantee he’ll even allow this?” I listen carefully again and I let out a laugh at Christian’s response. Those two have always been at odds, and how they have been able to run SCW successfully for as long as they have is beyond me, but that doesn’t matter at this point.

“Alright then. Thank you so much, Christian.” I reply. “I’ll see you guys in a couple of months then.” A few moments later I end the call and turn back around to face O’Malley and Owen. Owen is finally behaving and eating his food and I head over to the refrigerator, grabbing the pitcher of iced tea for me and a beer for O’Malley. As I pour myself a glass of iced tea, O’Malley is staring at me.

“What was that about, love?” He asks as I place the beer in front of him. He sits back down in his chair and I sit next to him, smiling and laughing at our son.

“That was Christian Underwood.” I respond, keeping my eyes on Owen and taking a moment to wipe his face.

O’Malley nods. “I gathered that much.” He says, but it’s his tone that strikes me as odd. “What did he want?”

“He was just returning my call from yesterday.” I reply, taking a quick drink of my iced tea.

“Yer avoiding the question, love.” He says, leaning back in his chair and folding his arms. He’s half right, but only because I’d like to eat lunch before I break the news to him.

I stare at him for a moment and then let out a sigh before I give in a spill the beans. “Well the Blast From the Past tournament is coming up soon, so the sign ups have already started.” I feel myself speaking a mile a minute, getting more and more excited. “Anyway, I wasn’t planning on it, but I got this crazy idea the other day to throw my name into the mix. I knew Mark Ward probably wouldn’t allow it, so I contacted Christian and spoke to him about letting me sign up. He said he needed to think about it, but I guess he didn’t need--”

I’m cut off quickly and before I can finish that thought as O’Malley holds his hand up and leans forward in his chair. He closes his eyes and shakes his head and when he opens them again and looks at me, his eyes are narrowed and he’s staring at me, quite upset. “I’m sorry...Ye did WHAT?!”

He raises his voice enough to startle Owen, causing him to turn his head quickly and stare at O’Malley. His lip quivers and he’s on the verge of tears but I just run my hand over his head, trying to soothe him before I turn my attention back to O’Malley.

“I’m sorry, but are you really angry about this?” I ask with genuine surprise in my voice. He knew my passion for wrestling when I met him. Surely he couldn’t be that surprised about this.

But he is. And he’s nodding his head quickly to further prove it. “Yer damn right I’m angry about it!” He shouts again, and Owen tries to ignore it, but he’s looking back and forth between me and O’Malley, confused. “What reason do ye have to get back in the ring, Misty? Honestly, what reason at all?!”

I push my chair away from the table, glaring at O’Malley angrily. “Stop shouting, O’Malley.” I say as calmly as I can, more concerned for Owen at the moment. “You’re scaring Owen. Besides, what is the big deal? I was an active wrestler when we first got involved. You knew that, so why are you getting so angry at all?”

Owen is now refusing to eat his lunch and is a crying mess at this point, so I scoop him up into my arms and try to comfort him. O’Malley takes one look at Owen and regrets ever raising his voice, but the damage has been done. Owen sobs in my arms but when he looks at O’Malley, he reaches out to him and I have no choice but to hand him over so O’Malley can fix the damage he caused.

“I’m angry because ye didn’t talk to me about it first.” O’Malley says calmly, rocking Owen in his arms and Owen starts to calm down. “That decision doesn’t just affect ye anymore, love. It affects me, too. It affects Owen.” He rubs Owen’s back and Owen’s sobs get fewer and far between.

“Excuse me?” I fold my arms, confusion written all over my face. “Why are you acting like this is going to have some kind of negative impact on either of you? The tournament is only a few weeks. Maybe less should I and whoever I got paired with get eliminated early.” I stare at O’Malley, watching as he rolls his eyes and turns to walk into the other room.

“And what if ye don’t?” He asks, and he has a point. “What if ye and yer partner actually go on to win the whole damn thing? Ye just gonna give up another shot at the title?”

I follow him through the house and to Owen’s room, and my jaw drops as he asks this question. O’Malley places Owen down into his crib, quickly giving him his bottle before he turns around to face me again. Owen is clearly not ready for a nap, but as O’Malley and I are in a heated discussion, it’s best he not witness any of this. I bring my hands up to my head, pulling at my hair.

“You’ll have to forgive me for being a little dumbfounded.” I say, shaking my head as I try to comprehend O’Malley’s reaction. “I just can’t believe you’re not being supportive of this right now. This isn’t meant to be a full time return, babe. This is a temporary thing.”

O’Malley shakes his head and storms out of the room. I gently pull the door closed, leaving it open just a crack to hear Owen, should he start to cry again. O’Malley heads just down the hall to our bedroom and I quickly follow after him. “Are you going to say anything at all?!”

He shakes his head as he walks into our bedroom, quickly heading towards the closet and grabs...his suitcase?! “There’s nothing left to say, Misty.” He states as he sets the suitcase on our bed and opens it. “Ye’ve made up yer mind and nothing I say will be able to change it.”

“So...So you’re LEAVING?!” I stare at him, shocked. “You’ve got to be kidding me right now!”

He shakes his head. “I can’t do this, Misty. I can’t stand back and take care of our boy while ye risk yer life again for no reason at all. I won’t do it.” He starts taking his clothes out of the closet and the dresser, tossing them into the suitcase and I just blink, at a loss for words.

“O’Malley, come on.” I say calmly, taking a few steps towards him. “This is a little bit extreme, don’t you think? I’m not risking my life! I’ve been doing this almost half my life!”

He laughs and shakes his head. “And what happened last time, love?” He asks, quietly reminding me of what had happened with Ruby attacking me. “Ye lost yer memory after that woman attacked ye! We didn’t even know if ye’d get it back!”

“Yeah and YOU got involved with her!” I shout back, reminding him of that little bit of information he seems to have forgotten. “And I forgave you for that. That shit with Ruby...it’s all in the past, but I thought we were stronger than all of this. And you’re just ready to leave me? To walk out on our son over this?” He doesn’t bother to look at me. He closes his suitcase, zipping it closed and I step closer to him. “Say something!”

He raises his head and slowly looks at me. “Let’s face it, Misty. Ye never wanted to be with me. Not really. Ye never even wanted me to be Owen’s father.”

If I wasn’t speechless before, I sure am now as my eyes go wide and my jaw drops. Did...did he really just say that? After everything we have been through, he could say such a thing like that to me? He slowly approaches me and I look down to the floor. I feel my eyes well up with tears as I look away, but he puts a finger under my chin and lifts my face, forcing me to look at him.

“Maybe it’s a good thing this is all happening before the wedding, love.” He says calmly, but I can tell the heartbreak in his tone. “I think we just need some time apart to see if this is what we both want.”

“You mean to see if this is what YOU want, O’Malley.” I say, more heartbroken than he can possibly be. I don’t know how he can’t see that this is what I do want. More than anything. “But you know what, you can walk out on me all you want. I’ll be fine. I’ll get over it. But you walking out on Owen? That’s despicable and you know it.”

He closes his eyes and shakes his head and I want nothing more than to just slap him. He opens his eyes a few moments later and focuses on the look on my face. “I’ll keep in contact, love. For Owen. He’s young. He’ll understand. And if things don’t work out, we’ll figure something out for visitation.”

I’m left speechless once again, but I feel the rage building inside me as I watch O’Malley turn around and head back to his suitcase. He pulls it off the bed and walks back up to me, bringing his free hand up to my face, but I swat it away before he can even try to caress my cheek. He lets out a disappointed sigh and I look up at him quickly with on final warning.

“You walk out that door right now, O’Malley,” I start, hesitating so he’ll get to seriousness of what he is about to do. “There’s no guarantee I’d even consider letting you back into our lives later on down the line.”

He stops and thinks, and for a moment I think he’s going to change his mind. I’m hoping he changes his mind, because I meant every word I just said. Walking out on me is one thing, but walking out on his son will be damn near impossible to forgive. After a few moments he lets out a sigh and turns his head to look at me.

“I guess we’ll just just have to see what happens if that time comes, then.” He finally says, and it shatters my world all over again. He doesn’t say another word as he turns and walks out of the room and, a few moments later, out of the house.

“Selfish bastard.” I mutter under my breath, wanting nothing more than to scream at the top of my lungs. But, for Owen’s sake, I can’t. I have to hold myself together and somehow try to move on from this mess, while I don’t know if I’ll ever hear from O’Malley again.




Two Months Later
April 18th
Washington, DC


Two months later and here we are, reunited. The last couple of weeks haven’t be easy. I’m still angry with O’Malley, and he knows it. He’s apologized countless times, but sometimes apologies just don’t cut it, do they? I had resigned to the fact that he walked out on me, but when I had to deal with consoling a heartbroken one and a half year old who was crying for his father...Well, that just made me hate him a little.

But as much as I still feel a little angry towards him, there has always been something so...comforting...about being around O’Malley. There always has been. Even from the moment I first met him in Ireland, I felt it. He was maddening. Slightly annoying. But, I was drawn to him. And he was drawn to me. It’s why I truly felt we would end up together.

So how can I truly forgive him for what he did two months ago? Should I forgive him? It’s not something I wanted to be worrying about right when I’m in the middle of the Blast From the Past tournament and dealing with teaming with Brother Grimm and being around Belladonna Grey. Who, by the way, seems to have gone batshit crazy. Well...crazier than she was because that woman always gave me the creeps. But let’s not stray from the point here.

Brother Grimm and I have our second round match against Nicolas L Blair and Jessie Salco coming up in five days. It’s a match that I feel we stand a good chance at winning, but stranger things have happened, haven’t they? I mean, look at what happened last week. Jeremiah Hardin goes from being eliminated in the Blast From the Past tournament, to winning the World Heavyweight Championship from Rage the following week. Granted, he DID have help, but if you ask him, he’ll definitely deny it just to save face.

I wanted to spend the entire week training and preparing for this upcoming match. After the first round match against Kris and Polly Playtime, it took a little longer for me to recover than I thought it would, but then again, I am thirty-eight years old. I’m no spring chicken, so I guess my body is finally telling me that it can’t do the things that it used to do. It’s a hard fact to handle, but...I have to. O’Malley is refusing to let me train today, though. I don’t know why exactly, but something tells me he’s up to something and I’m on my way to finding out.

“O’Malley, is this really necessary?” We’re standing just outside a town car that is picking us up from our hotel. O’Malley has a blindfold in his hand, and he’s cleaned up rather nice for some reason, as I note the suit he’s wearing. Sans tie, but he knows I like the open button at the top. “I’m not letting you put that blindfold on me.”

He lets out a laugh and smiles. “Yes ye are.” He tells me, as he gently spins me around to put the blindfold on. “Would ye just hush up and trust me. It’s yer birthday and I’m not letting ye go to some gym to train for yer match. Ye can do that shite tomorrow. Or the day after.”

“The day AFTER?!” I say surprised and turn around to glare at him. There is no way I’m losing two days of training for whatever he is planning.  He laughs again and spins me back around.

“We’ll see, love.” He says, putting the blindfold over my eyes. “Ye never know. Ye just might change yer mind and want another day to relax. Do other things.” I get a hint from the tone of his voice that there’s much more to all of this.

“O’Malley, it’s just another day today.” I say, not making a huge deal out of my birthday. It really is just another day to me. Thirty-eight is nothing to celebrate. “The older I get the more I don’t really care to make such a big fuss over my birthday.”

He spins me around to face him, I think. I can’t see anything but I can feel his hands on my shoulders. “Well it’s time to change that then, love. Doesn’t matter how old ye get. Ye should always celebrate yer birthday. Now hush up and get in the car.”

I hear the door open, but I don’t move. I want nothing more than to remove the blindfold, but I decide to just enlighten O’Malley and get all of this over with. The sooner I see what he’s planning, the sooner I can get ready for my match and focus on making it to the semi-finals. I let out a sigh and shrug my shoulders and O’Malley helps me into the backseat of the town car.

“Any chance you’ll tell me where he’s taking me?” I ask the driver and he laughs.

“Sorry, ma’am. I’ve been given strict instructions not to.” He declines, and I shake my head.

O’Malley gets in on the other side a few moments later. “Alright boy-o. Ye know where to go.” He says to the driver and a couple of seconds later I feel the car drive away. I’m slightly disappointed because I can’t even look out the window at the scenery we’re going to pass on the way to wherever O’Malley is taking me.

“Oh come on, love.” O’Malley says, nudging me. “Yer not the least bit excited? Don’t ye like surprises?”

I turn my head, glaring at him through the blindfold. He laughs, because he can see the furrowing of my eyebrows. “Yes and no, O’Malley. I prefer not to be blindfolded, though.”

He laughs again. “Lighten up. Ye’ll find out soon enough what this is all about.”

I fold my arms and pout, having no choice but to deal with it. A part of me wants to just peek out from under the blindfold to get some sort of idea where we are headed,but I don’t want to ruin this for O’Malley. He seems to have gone through an awful lot of trouble, and who would I be to deny him this?

About ten minutes later the car finally comes to a stop. I hear O’Malley exit the car and a few seconds later, he opens the door on my side, taking me by the hand and helping me out. I try to quickly remove the blindfold, but he stops me, and I frown at him.

“Ugh, seriously O’Malley?” I say, letting out a sigh. “We’re obviously here so I should be able to see what we’re doing.” I note the sound of a fountain, which strikes me as curious.

“Yes, we’re here.” He states, taking both of my hands in his and leading me further away from the car. “But I don’t want ye to open yer eyes just yet. Just a few more feet.”

I let out another sigh and let him lead me to wherever he is taking me. We stop just a few hundred feet away, and the sound of the fountain is louder, and I can feel some of the mist hitting the skin on my arms. I look around, trying to see through the blindfold, but as I do so, O’Malley reaches up and removes it. When I’m finally able to see our surroundings, my jaw drops and I’m left speechless.

He’s brought us to the fountain in Lower Senate Park. The area is beautiful. The trees are in bloom and it really is a sight to behold, but that’s not what has me so stunned. We’re standing directly under a beautiful archway, with ivy and flowers weaved through it. And I turn my head where a justice of the peace is standing, with a book in his hand. When I look back to O’Malley, he drops down to one knee in front of me and I’m left even further speechless. If that is possible.

“I screwed up big time two months ago, love.” He starts to say, squeezing my hands as he looks into my eyes. “I made the biggest mistake of my life when I walked out on ye and our boy. I was selfish and I wouldn’t blame ye if ye refused to forgive me for what I did, but…”

“O..O’Malley…” I still can’t find the words. He shakes his head and I let him finish.

“But I’d like to spend the rest of our lives making it up to ye.” He squeezes my hands again and pushes himself back to his feet. My eyes never once leave his. “I know this isn’t the wedding ye had planned. I know ye wanted yer family to be here. Ye wanted Roxi and Melody and our boy to be here.”

I laugh and he wipes away a happy tear that rolls down my cheek. “Do...do they know about this?”

He shakes his head. “No. Nobody knows. Except the two of us now. I wanted to surprise ye and I want it to be just the two of us. I owe ye that much. I owe ye so much more, actually. But I don’t want us to wait anymore, love. And I want ye to have a birthday to remember. So..what do ye say? Misty Marie Waters...Will ye do me the honor of becoming my wife...Today?”

My jaw drops again, and for a moment I don’t think I’m able to answer him, but as I look at his face and the smile he never lets fade, I throw my arms around him and bring my lips to his. He lifts me up off the ground and spins around, expressing the joy we clearly are both feeling. The justice of the peace clears his throat and O’Malley quickly sets me down and we both laugh.

“I haven’t pronounced you man and wife yet.” He says with a laugh.

O’Malley nods and he takes both my hands in his again. “Right. Shall we get on with it then?” He looks at me. I’m smiling from ear to ear as I squeeze his hands.

“Absolutely.” Is all I manage to say as we both turn our attention to the justice of the peace, and we’re just minutes away from becoming husband and wife. This is truly a birthday I will never ever forget.




The Next Morning
Four Seasons Hotel- Washington DC
Honeymoon Suite


Blissful. That is the only way I can describe how the last twenty-fours hours have been. I didn’t think O’Malley would be able to find a way to make up for what he did, but I guess I underestimated him. And I couldn’t be happier than I am at this moment in time.

We’re laying in the king sized bed of our honeymoon suite in the Four Seasons Hotel. A little extravagant for my taste, but like yesterday, who am I to deny him? To deny myself? I’m wrapped in O’Malley’s arms, enjoying this moment after spending an amazing first night together as husband and wife. I can tell he’s awake, as he runs his left hand up and down my back, thinking I’m still asleep. After a few moments I reach behind me and grab his hand, holding it up as I just stare at the rings on our fingers. He turns his head but I keep  my eyes locked on our rings.

“I thought ye were still sleeping, love.” He says as he kisses the top of my head.

I shake my head and intertwine our hands together. “I’ve been awake for a while, actually. Just enjoying this moment.”

He brings my hand to his lips, kissing the back of it. “There will be plenty more of moments like this, love. I promise ye that.”

I can’t stop myself from smiling and then I run my hand up and down his chest. “You know...as soon as Roxi and Melody find out about this, they’re going to give me hell that they weren’t here to be bridesmaids. Well, at least Melody will. Roxi will be more understanding.”

He laughs and he starts caressing my back again. “I think I can handle the both of them.” He kisses the top of my head again. “And as much as I hate to suggest it, I think we better get out of bed, love. Ye have a match to get ready for.”

I shake my head and prop myself up on my elbows, staring at him in shock. “Am I hearing you right?” I ask, cracking a smile. “Weren’t you the one yesterday who suggested I would change my mind and want an extra day or two to relax before I started training for my match on Sunday?”

He laughs and runs his hand through my hair. “This is true, love. I did say that.” He admits, nodding his head and once again running his hand down my back. “But it was more of a joke if I’m honest. I know how important this tournament is to ye, and I’m not going to make the mistake of ruining it for ye. I can’t tell ye how sorry I am for how I reacted a couple months ago when ye told me--”

I cut him off before he can finish his sentence as I bring my lips to his. I kiss him for a long few moments, letting it linger and when I pull back, I look into his eyes. “Don’t. Okay? Just...don’t.” I kiss him again before I lay back down, burying myself in his arms again. “You had every right to be mad, anyway. I know that now.”

“What?” He says, genuinely surprised.

“I said you were right.” I say again and I feel him turn his head to look down at me again.

“I know what ye said, love.” He says, running his hand through my hair once again. “But...how can ye say that? I was a right fecking idiot for all of that.”

I shake my head. “No, you weren’t. I think I figured that out after the first round match against Kris and Polly. You saw how tired I was. It took a lot out of me. Not only that but I left Owen with Roxi and Keira while I’m competing in this tournament. I could have easily brought him along and just had someone watch him but--”

“Stop.” He says, interrupting me. I look up into his eyes and he caresses my cheek. “You left Owen with Roxi and Keira for good reason, love. It wasn’t because of ye being in this tournament. It was because of who yer partner is. That guy gives me the creeps, too. Don’t feel guilty for protecting our boy when I wasn’t there to help ye out.”

His words are comforting, yes, but I can’t help but feel guilty as I think about Owen. I know he’s happy and well taken care of with Roxi and Keira, but it doesn’t change the fact that I made a selfish decision in a way. I look away from O’Malley again, taking in a deep breath.

“He makes me nervous, O’Malley.” I admit, shaking my head slightly. “I can’t even stomach to be around him outside of the ring, which puts the two of us at a big disadvantage compared to the other teams.”

“Well, isn’t there one other team that is more dysfunctional than ye and Grimm?” He asks with a laugh. I look back up at him curiously.

“Huh? Who?” I ask.

“That masked guy and the chick with the weird last name.” He says, causing me to laugh.

“Lord Raab and Evie Baang?” I say and he nods. “Good point, but they’ve managed to work as a team well enough to make it to the semi-finals so it must not be that bad. I just...I don’t know, O’Malley. Maybe I did make a mistake.”

He shakes his head and brings his hand to my shoulder. “Don’t go start thinking that now, love. Regardless of what happens, ye didn’t make a mistake. We both know that ye can win this. Ye’ve done it before. Ye can do it again.”

I roll my eyes and shake my head. “I won it before when I had Andrew Watts as a partner. I could trust him. Grimm wants to eat our son for dinner.”

As morbid as the thought is, O’Malley actually lets out a laugh. “Lovely way of putting that, love.” He says, squeezing my shoulder gently. “Look, don’t worry about Owen, alright? He’ll be just fine, and ye will too.”

I go silent for a moment, closing my eyes and letting the thoughts run through my mind. I run my hand up and down his chest slowly, continuing to take in this moment and not wanting it to end. A few moments later I let out a sigh and open my eyes.

“What if Grimm and I win,O’Malley?” I ask, lifting my head to look at him again. “I’ll have a guaranteed shot at the World Bombshell title at the next supercard. I gave it up last time. I’m not going to do it again.”

He smiles and nods and then brings his lips to mine, kissing me softly. When he pulls back he looks into my eyes. “I know, love. And I wouldn’t ask ye to do that, either. If ye win, yer gonna go after that title and do everything ye can to win it. Ye hear me?”

I close my eyes and nod and he kisses my forehead. “I’m going to try,O’Malley. Really, I am. I just don’t want to make a fool of myself. I did so much for SCW in the past, but they have a lot of younger new talent that could be greater than I ever was. Hell, they probably already are.”

He shakes his head. “Stop that. Right now.” He says to me before he sits up in the bed, forcing me to prop myself back up on my elbows. “The rest of those women have a lot to learn, and ye can be the one to teach them. Yer the only legend left in this tournament. Yer the only past winner left in the tournament. That has to say something, doesn’t it? Obviously ye’ve still got something left in ye.”

“What changed?” I ask, causing him to raise a confused eyebrow.

“What do ye mean, love?” He asks.

I push myself up so I’m fully sitting up and I stare at him. “I mean, why are you suddenly so supportive of this? I understand why you weren’t.”

He nods and takes in a deep breath before he answers. “Look, I’ll admit I wasn’t happy when ye first told me. I was worried more than anything.”

“Worried? Why?” I cut him off, and he frowns at me.

“Just...let me finish.” He says, and I nod. “I was worried because, as I said, last time ye were in this, Ruby attacked ye and nearly cost ye everything. Now, I know that was partly my fault, too, getting involved with that harlot, but there is something not right with that woman I tell ye. That’s no excuse, I know, but ye know what I mean.”

I can’t stop myself from frowning as I think about Ruby and all the trouble she caused. “Yeah, well you don’t need to worry about Ruby, O’Malley. I’m pretty sure she’s long gone. Last I knew she had a brief stint in that EWC company, but it didn’t last long and she and Zane just disappeared.”

“It’s not necessarily her that I’m worried about, love.” He admits, and I can see the concern written on his face. “I just don’t want to see anything happen to ye, because our boy needs his mother. I need ye, love. But I’m also not going to tell ye to not do something that’s been a part of yer life since before ye even met me. I’m not that selfish.”

He smiles at me and I smile back before I bring my lips to his, kissing him again. I wrap my arms around him, continuing to kiss him. He definitely doesn’t mind but a few moments later, he pulls back and stares into my eyes. “Come on. We need to get outta here so ye can train for yer match.”

I smile and shake my head. “Not yet. There’s plenty of time for that, Mr. O’Malley. I’d like to spend a little more time enjoying my first day as Mrs. O’Malley.” I say, smiling at him.

He grins back at me. “Mrs. O’Malley.” He says as the grin turns into a full on smile. “I like the sound of that, love.”

He kisses me again, this time with more passion in the kiss before we collapse back down, choosing to get a little more use out of this gorgeous honeymoon suite. Training for my match against Nicolas L. Blair and Jessie Salco would have to wait. One more day can’t hurt.




Everything seems to work out eventually. If the events of this past week are any indication, things are starting to look up more than they ever have before. I’m happier than I have ever been in my life, and nothing can change that. Nothing at all. Not Nicolas L. Blair. Not Jessie Salco. Not even my partner, Brother Grimm.

But as blissful and amazing as this past week has been, it’s time to focus all of my energy on those three, because the second round match of the Blast From The Past tournament is quickly approaching. And as much as I was second guessing ever entering the tournament just a few days ago, it all has changed. My mind is clear. My mind is focused, even as I’m enjoying the first few days of being a newlywed.

The question still remains, though, doesn’t it? I never truly answer just why I returned to Sin City Wrestling for this tournament when I’ve accomplished it all already. I’m a three-time former World Bombshell Champion. Two-time woman of the year. Blast From The Past winner. Hall of Famer. What reason do I have to come back? Unless of course it’s to stroke my own ego. Ya know, like some people seem to think is the case.

I can tell you in all honesty that it’s not about my ego. It has never been about my ego.

This is what I love doing. It’s what I’ve loved doing for about half of my life now. And while I’ve taken breaks here and there, and I officially retired two years ago, when your heart is in wrestling like it has been mine, it’s hard to just walk away forever. There will always be that moment that creeps on you that says, “One More Run.”

One. More. Run.

Can I do it? Do I really have it in me? Honestly, I don’t know. I’m not getting any younger. My body definitely showed that to me two weeks ago, but I’m sure people younger than me feel the physical toll it starts to take. And I’m not completely disabled. My body hasn’t given me a sign that says it just can’t do it anymore, so I’m going to do it. Because I need to answer the “What If” that I’ve had in my mind for the past two years.

What if I hadn’t forfeited my shot at the World Bombshell Championship after Andrew and I won the tournament two years ago? What if I had gone on to challenge Amy Marshall for the title and become a four-time World Bombshell Champion? It’s a question that I probably will never know the answer to since I found out I was pregnant a few weeks later.

But what about now? I stand as much of a shot as anyone else does in this tournament. And it’s a shot that I want. And while I may not have a partner I particularly care for or can fully trust, that won’t stop me from doing everything in my power to win this tournament for the both of us. And our next challenge isn’t any easier than our first match.

Nicolas L. Blair and Jessie Salco. I don’t know how Nicolas L. Blair really feels about being in this tournament, as he’s been out of action longer than I have, but Jessie Salco? I know how much Jessie wants to win this. How much she needs to win this, really. This is the first time she’s made it to the second round, so I know she feels better about her chances. At least until she found out she would be facing me.

Isn’t that right, Jessie? You yourself said it a few days ago on Twitter. You’re relieved that your precious Bombshell Roulette Title isn’t on the line in this match like it was last time, because deep down you know if it were, you wouldn’t be walking out as champion facing someone as accomplished as me. But, if the title WERE on the line, I think I’d let Brother Grimm handle Nicolas L Blair and get the win for our team because if I’m honest, Jessie...the Bombshell Roulette title is NOT the title that I’m after in this tournament. I’m out for something much bigger. Which is why I have to put a stop to your time in this tournament, Jessie.

I need to applaud you though, Jessie. I need to commend you for how much you’ve improved over the last couple of years. I can’t even say you have a lot to learn, because you really don’t. You’re making waves in this company and you will continue to do so for quite some time. I’m proud of you for that, Jessie. Very proud.

But Blast From The Past tournament winner will NOT be one of your accomplishments listed under your belt. Not as long as I have anything to say about it. And I don’t care if you have a man like Nicolas L. Blair as your partner, because I’m confident enough in Brother Grimm to handle Blair.

Can you really trust Blair, Jessie? Does he REALLY want to win this tournament as much as you? You have to ask yourself that, because I don’t think he does. I think, the second the two of you are eliminated, Blair will disappear and go back to the depths of hell from where he came, because he’s just not as passionate about this anymore. Not like you or I anyway.

Maybe one day it will happen for you, Jessie. If you keep trying. If you’re lucky to get a partner that truly WANTS to win this tournament and be here. But Blair isn’t that person, Jessie. Blair isn’t the man who will lead you to the Blast From the Past trophy and the guaranteed shot at the World Bombshell Championship. I’m sorry to burst your bubble. It’s just the way I see it.

I’m looking forward to this match, Jessie, because I know you’ll bring all the fight you have in you. And I want you to. I want you to fight with everything you’ve got. Prove to me that once I go back into retirement, you can be a leader in this division. THAT is what I want, Jessie. That is what I want to see.

And to Nicolas L. Blair...there isn’t much I can say to you, is there? You and I will not square off in that ring. You’ll have a much more difficult task in trying to defeat Brother Grimm. Which is something I don’t think you really have in you. You may have battled Mark Ward...but Mark isn’t the Boogeyman is he?

The Devil versus The Boogeyman. Man I can’t wait to see that.

Good luck Nicolas and Jessie. I think you’re really going to need it.

See the both of you Sunday!

40
Climax Control Archives / Blast From the Past Throwback
« on: April 07, 2017, 11:01:14 PM »
 Blast From The Past. The one tournament every year in which both the men and Bombshells look forward to tossing their name into the fold. The winning team wins a guaranteed World title shot for their respective divisions. Before the teams are drawn at random, however, everyone quietly hopes they will get teamed with a partner they can trust to lead them to the world title shot. And those that don’t are thinking that, no matter who they are teamed with, they have the tournament in the bag, as they have faith they can carry the team to the Blast From The Past title. I’ve been in this tournament several times so I know what I’m talking about here.

The one thing I have learned with this tournament, is that it takes an incredible amount of trust and teamwork. It may be mixed tag team rules where the men and women can’t fight each other, but that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t count on your partner to do their part of the work. I admit my mistake in purposely getting me and Thatcher Rex disqualified back in the very first tournament in 2013 just shy of us making it to the finals. Thatcher and I didn’t exactly see eye to eye as it was, and we were facing the team of Jordan Williams and my most hated rival at the time, Odette Ryder, now Stevens. If I hadn’t done what I did, we could have very well won the whole thing, but I didn’t care at the time.

The second year Odette and I would face off in the tournament again, this time in the very first round. I didn’t make the same mistake as the year before, and it was Odette proving once again that she was the better wrestler between the two of us. It was tough being eliminated in the very first round, especially by Odette, but things happen. And it just wasn’t meant to be that year. Odette and Steve.

And then there was 2015. The very last time I was in the six-sided ring of SCW, competitively speaking anyway. It was a difficult few months to say the least, and after the teams were announced and Andrew Watts and I were teamed together, the future of our time in the tournament was in real jeopardy. Many might remember-pun intended-the amnesia I went through following a vicious attack at Inception that year. I didn’t just forget certain parts of my life. No, I couldn’t remember anything, including who I was or even how to wrestle. How could I be expected to make it through the tournament if I didn’t even know how to wrestle?

A lot of people were expecting me to drop out of the tournament and focus on my health and getting my memory back. But not only did the doctors not know when or even IF I would regain my memory, I wasn’t sure if that would happen either. I wanted my memory to come back, but with something like that, you just can’t be sure.

Melody, Roxi and O’Malley were the three most important people involved in my recovery that year. They supported me and helped me tremendously...well, as much as I would let them. Melody and Roxi even helped to retrain me some basic moves and maneuvers to get me through the tournament. I was determined not to let Andrew down, and in the end, it all worked out. Somehow...some way...we were able to win the whole damn tournament even though I couldn’t remember a damn thing. Pretty impressive, right?

So, there we were, with our guaranteed shots at the World Heavyweight and World Bombshell titles at the following supercard. There was no way Andrew was going to give up his shot at the title, that I knew. But as for me? I had other plans. And I let everyone watching know just what I had planned on the following Climax Control.

I gave it up. I forfeited my World Bombshell Championship opportunity and I officially retired from wrestling. A lot of people were surprised by my decision, but I’m sure just many weren’t either. I had done everything I thought I could in SCW. If there is one thing I knew, it was that when I made the decision to retire, I wanted to go out on my terms. I wanted to go out on a high note, and retiring after a big victory like I did with Andrew Watts in the Blast From the Past tournament, I thought it was the perfect time.

If I could go back in time and do it all over again, I’m not sure I would make the same decision. I could have become a four-time World Bombshell Champion, and I gave it all up. Ultimately, it all worked out though, as I found out just a couple of weeks later that I was pregnant with Owen, but I’ll always still wonder what if.

But what I didn’t tell people is that following my retirement, when I flew back to Las Vegas, there was something important I had to deal with. There was someone I had to confront, and it had everything to do with what I went through those last few months. And...it was also a factor in my decision to retire.

I had to confront the person who attacked me...because, even though I had no solid proof, I knew who it was.





**FLASHBACK**
March 25th, 2015
Las Vegas, Nevada


So many things were running through my mind as I was driving to the one place I wa hoping I would get some closure over the past few months. I wasn’t entirely sure going there would be where to find the person I was looking for, but I knew it was a good start at least. And if she wasn’t there, I would just have to wait and hope she would appear again somehow.

As luck would have it, though, I knew by the oversized pickup truck in the parking lot of the once abandoned building that, at the very least, someone who maybe knew where to find her was there. I never imagined myself coming back to this place. After all, I did call it home for a short while during the dark days when I allowed myself to be called the Queen of the Damned and spent my days here in this building, being waited on hand and foot by five disciples. Definitely not one of my prouder moments, but those days are over, anyway.

I park my car next to the pickup truck and look at the building for a moment before I make the decision to get out of my car. I see the familiar shape of one of the men I know on the second floor, glancing out the window at me, but he backs away quickly and I can only assume he is about to come confront me. I walk slowly through the chain link fence surrounding the building and up to the entrance where I am about to ring the doorbell, but I’m not even given that change.

The door swings open and I come face to face with one of my former disciples. His look hasn’t changed much, and if anything, he’s only more menacing. He’s clad in only his boxers and he’s glaring down at me, no hint of joy in seeing me here.

“What are you doing here?” He barks at me, but I am not afraid of him.

I smile briefly and I don’t move an inch before I respond back. “Hello, Zane. It’s good to see you, too.”

He folds his arms and leans against the door frame, his eyes narrowing at me. “I guess you couldn’t tell by the way I asked that question that, no, it is not good to see you here.” He replies, and I can only shake my head. None of them were happen with me when I denounced the Queen of the Damned alter ego and told them to go on their own way, but at the very least I was hoping for some sort of attitude change.

“I guess I should have figured you would treat me this way.” I say, trying to look past him and inside the building. He notices this and blocks me every time. “Well, I think it’s obvious I didn’t come here to get the group back together.”

“Then why did you come here?” He barks at me again, clearly wanting me to turn around and just leave.

“I think you know why I’m here, Zane.” I look up at him, folding my arms. “You know where she is, don’t you?” He raises an eyebrow, pretending to not know what or who I am referring to, but even he knows that I’m not that stupid to believe he doesn’t know. He shakes his head and I let out a frustrated sigh.

“Oh, come on!” I make it a point to raise my voice, because something tells me she’s here. “Ruby! I know you know where Ruby is, Zane. So just--” I’m quickly interrupted by her just as menacing, yet somewhat beautiful sounding voice.

“Step aside, Zane.”

Zane quickly does as he is told and looks behind him, as do I. It takes a few moments for her to come into view, but the minute she does, all the emotions...the memories...come flooding back to me. Ruby, my most loyal disciple of them all, appears before me, clad in nothing but a knee length dark red silk robe. Her hair is pulled up into a messy bun, and given her appearance as well as Zane’s, I imagine I had interrupted something more than just a conversation between the two.

“Well, well, well,” she says slowly and takes another step towards me. “What a pleasant surprise. Welcome home, my Queen.” This sends a chill up my spine and I can see a look of surprise appear on Zane’s face. He is about to speak up, but Ruby holds her hand up,with her back still facing him, and he immediately freezes in place.

“I need to speak with you in private, Ruby.” I focus all of my attention on her. Zane takes a step forward and stands next to Ruby, very protectively, as he glares at me.

“Anything you need to--” He tries to speak, but Ruby again holds her hand up, silencing him. She turns and looks up at him as he looks deep into her eyes.

“It is fine, Zane.” She says calmly to him and runs her hand over his cheek as lovingly as she is capable of doing. “She’s not going to hurt me. Go on back upstairs. We can finish what we started in a little while.”

He closes his eyes, grabs her hand and brings it to his lips, kissing it softly. When he opens his eyes again, he looks at me one final time, almost warning me not to try anything. I just nod, hoping to reassure him and he turns and walks away. Once he is out of view, Ruby turns back to me, now glaring at me full force.

“How dare you,” she snarls and takes a step towards me. “This is no longer your home, Misty. You are not welcome here.”

I laugh and nod my head, showing I’m not intimidated by her. “Oh, I know. But, I think you know very well that I’m not here to be your Queen again. I think you know why I’m here.”

She folds her arms and lets out a slight laugh as she turns her head up at me. “You speak in riddles, apparently. I haven’t the slightest idea what you are doing here.”

“Oh really?” I say slowly...calmly. “So you mean to tell me that the conversation between you and O’Malley I overheard a few weeks ago seems to have slipped your mind? I know you were the one who attacked me, Ruby.” She stares at me with intensity, and I glare right back. I’m not leaving here until she admits to it, and I hope she knows.

“Is that what your precious Irishman told you?” She asks me with a hint of danger shining through.

I laugh and shake my head. “He didn’t have to tell me, Ruby. I heard everything he said, so I was able to put two and two together. I don’t know how you got O’Malley involved, or why, but it was a huge mistake on your part.”

She throws her head back and laughs. “It really wasn’t that difficult.” She says as she looks back to me. “Men are drawn to me, Misty. All I had to do was approach him and he melted like butter.”

I feel my nostrils flare, and my stomach retched at the thought of Ruby and O’Malley together. “Oh, please, Ruby. We both know that you throwing yourself at any man who will touch you is just a facade. We both know just who it it is that you really want.” I quickly let me tension ease up as I try to play the part. I step slowly towards her, bringing my hand to her cheek, caressing it. “You’re a beautiful woman, Ruby. All I have to do is say the words and I could have you melting like butter.”

She quickly swats my hand away from her cheek. “Nonsense!” She snarls. “I was a fool to ever allow myself to feel such a way about you.”

I laugh. “Keep telling yourself that, but I know you, Ruby. Any man you get involved with, is a way to try and make me jealous. Maybe to get me to suddenly declare my love for you. You played Max Burke. You apparently played O’Malley and now you’re playing Zane.”

She glares at me and I can sense that she wants nothing more than to attack me. In a way, I want her to. But something is holding he back, and I don’t know what. She eventually laughs again and takes a step back.

“You should turn around and leave,” she says, but I shake my head. “I might have had no problem attacking you a couple of months ago, but I am not evil enough to attack someone in your...condition.”

I’m suddenly left confused as I think about her words. Condition? What on earth was she talking about? Before I can open my mouth to respond, she holds her hand up and it’s now me who stays silent.

“Ahh, so you don’t know just yet, I see.” She says, and her eyes fall down to my stomach. “I can sense it from here, Misty. I’d say it’s a blessing you decide to retire, but I would see a doctor soon. But don’t attempt to call Dr. Lord. He only sees important patients, which you are not.”

“Ruby, what are you talking about?!” I shout, and I’m half tempted to just kick her ass right here and now. But I know Zane is watching on from upstairs.

“You’ll know soon enough.” She says before she turns her back to me. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, Zane is waiting for me upstairs. Do not come back, Misty. Our business is finished.” She says back to me as she closes the door behind her and disappears back upstairs.

I’m left standing there for a few moments, confused and trying to figure out what she was talking about. But after a few moments I quickly shake my head and think nothing of it. Ruby knew how to get under my skin and she had done just that. But she had also said the words and admitted she was the one who attacked me and left me without my memory.

And that was all I needed.




Looking back, I shouldn’t have let Ruby’s attack play any part in my decision to retire. Attacks that vicious and that personally motivated are few and far between in this business, but I guess deep down, a huge part of me knew it was time. And after that confrontation with Ruby, the feeling was even stronger. It weighed on my mind for a little over a week before I finally decided to schedule an appointment with the doctor. And here were are, almost two years later and I have a handsome little boy.

So why come back? Why, after two years, would I return to SCW in the Blast From the Past when making it past the first round isn’t even guaranteed? I’ve asked myself those same questions for the last few weeks, and I’m not even one hundred percent sure. Last year’s tournament was the first, and now only, tournament I have no competed in. Last year I had no desire to be a surprise entrant.

This year, though? Something was pulling at me. I had that desire to return to the ring, if only temporarily, and make an impact once again. True I’ve already cemented my name in the Hall of Fame. But I can’t explain it.

Regardless of what the new “good boss”, Mark Ward says, it isn’t about the attention for me. I can’t convince him otherwise, and I’m done trying, but wrestling has been part of my life for over fifteen years. As great as my life is outside of the ring, there’s always going to be that moment that creeps up, begging me to return to the ring.

And it just so happens that this time, it’s put a lot more stress on my life than I thought it would. So much that I’m wondering if it was even worth it…





Tampa, Florida
The Home of Roxi & Keira Johnson
**OFF CAMERA**


In just a couple days I will be wrestling my first match in a little over two years. I’m both nervous and excited at the same time, and after spending the past couple of weeks in Chicago with my family, I’m making a detour to Florida before heading to Detroit for Climax Control.

The last couple of weeks have been hard on me. The hardest in the last few years because after finding out that I would be teaming with Brother Grimm in the Blast From the Past tournament, I made the decision that it was safest for Owen not to travel with me or be anywhere near that...man...for the duration of the tournament. It was a lot to ask Roxi and Keira, but I knew they would be more than happy to take care of him. That and they were the only ones I could really trust to keep him safe.

My family wasn’t happy about it. Dixie in particular, but her attitude was a little off lately anyway. Something told me I knew the reason why, but far be it from me to poke that bear at a time like this. I’m sure we’ll all find out in time, so it’s not important right now.

Owen is. And it warmed my heart when I walked into Roxi and Keira’s home, saw my son for the first time in two weeks, and had him run into my arms with a big smile.

“Mama!” He squealed as I crouched down to his level and wrapped my arms around him. Roxi was standing next to me and Keira was just a few feet away with Nate in her arms.

“Hey my handsome little man!” I squealed happily right back. “Oh I’m so glad to see you! I was afraid you wouldn’t be happy to see me again.”

When I unwrap my arms, he backs away with a giggle, turns around and runs right back to Keira. I frown, but Roxi smiles with a laugh. “Trust me, Misty, he’s missed you. He’s had his tearful moments where he cries for you, but we keep him as happy as we can.” She says and it almost breaks my heart.

“I don’t know Roxi,” I say as I get back to my feet and watch as he starts interacting with Nate. Nate cracks a smile and giggles at Owen and it just melts my heart all over again. “Maybe I made a mistake in going through with this tournament, especially now that I know that Brother Grimm is my partner.” The two of us walk over to the sofa and take a seat. Keira keeps occupied with Nate and Owen, giving Roxi and I a chance to talk.

“Don’t start thinking like that, Misty.” She says, trying to reassure me. For a moment it works, but the more I watch Owen, the more I can’t help but doubt my entire decision to stay in the tournament. “Besides, how long you’re in the tournament isn’t exactly guaranteed. You and Grimm could get eliminated this week for all you know.”

I turn my head and glance at her, trying not to crack a cocky smile, but judging by the smile she returns, I know I fail. “True, Roxi, but come on. Kris Halc and Polly Playtime? I might have been out of the ring in two years, but I think Brother Grimm and I can handle them.”

Roxi shrugs and says, “True, but stranger things have happened, Misty. I don’t know Polly Playtime very well, but what I’ve seen of her, she’s not one to be taken lightly. And neither is Kris. Both can be unpredictable at times.”

“I know.” I say with a nod. “Anyway, I don’t really want to talk about that right now. I just want to focus on visiting with you guys before I have to leave and focus on my match.” As I finish my sentence, Owen walks over to me, bringing a toy with him. He hands it to me and I don’t hesitate to engage him with whatever he expects from me. And just as quickly as he walked over to me, he takes the toy out of my hands and heads right back over to Keira and Nate.

“So...I hate to bring this up, especially now,” Roxi starts as we both turn and look at one another. “But you never did tell me what happened with O’Malley. I thought you two were so happy together and looking forward to getting married. What changed so suddenly?”

I let out a sigh and look back to Owen. He looks so much like O’Malley, it almost hurts. “I thought we were happy, too, but I guess things change. It doesn’t really matter now because he’s back in Ireland now, and I’m here with Owen. O’Malley is free to do whatever he wants. I’m not going to force him to be a part of my life or a part of Owen’s. I can raise Owen just fine by myself.”

“Have you even tried calling him?” She asks and I can tell how much this hurts her. “I mean, I don’t get it. I don’t get how he can just up and leave and walk away from Owen like that.”

“Relax, Rox.” Keira suddenly chimes in and we both look over to her. “Misty clearly isn’t ready to talk about it so there is no need to push her into it.”

“It’s okay, Keira.” I say while I’m looking directly at Nate. I smile and wave to him and he cracks a smile but his attention is quickly drawn back to Owen. “Roxi, it’s not really a big deal. I mean, I was upset at first, obviously, but my number one priority is my kids. I’m not going to waste my time wallowing in self-pity over another failed relationship.”

“I guess I was just really hoping you’d get your happy ending this time.” Roxi replies.

“I know, Roxi. And I’m grateful for that.” I turn and look at her, giving her a reassuring smile. “But my happy ending is and always will be my kids. I don’t need a man to complete my life. Well, except this handsome little man.” I say as Owen walks back up to me and I give him a quick hug. He backs away after a moment and takes the two steps over to Roxi, demanding attention from her now.

“That I can totally understand.” She says in agreement as Owen becomes fascinated with her hands. “But what if O’Malley comes back? Do you think he will?”

Her question catches me off guard, as I honestly hadn’t thought about when or if my now former fiancee would come back, but I shrug my shoulders. “I honestly don’t know. I mean, I’d hope he’d come back to at least see Owen, but do I think he’ll come back and want to fix things with me? I don’t know. I don’t know if I even want him to at this point.”

Roxi frowns at me. Deep down, I know she truly liked O’Malley and wanted to see the two of us end up together, but as I said...things change. I decide to quickly end the conversation as I kneel down off the couch and head over to Keira, Nate and Owen, giving Nate some attention. Owen shoves his way back into the picture, clearly displeased with my showing affection to another little boy. We all share a laugh at his display when the doorbell suddenly rings.

Roxi looks up and over to the door. “That’s weird. We weren’t expecting anymore company today, were we Keira?” She asks.

“Not that I’m aware of.” Keira says, shaking her head.

Roxi lets out a confused “hmm” and stands up. She walks over to the door and swings it open. I’m paying no mind to who their unexpected visitor is, but I’m suddenly intrigued at Roxi’s reaction.

“Oh...Oh my!” She says, surprised. “This could get...awkward.”

I hear a very familiar voice follow, but it couldn’t be who I’m thinking it could be...Could it?

“Who is it, Rox?” Keira looks up and asks. Roxi turns and looks at her, an unsure expression on her face.

“May I come in, love?” The man at the door asks, and I know then that my suspicions are confirmed.

My head shoots up and I quickly look behind me at Roxi. She’s almost asking if it’s okay to let him into her own house. I can’t tell her not to, so I slowly nod at her. As I slowly stand up and stare in their direction, I’m left at a loss for words as I come face to face with O’Malley for the first time in almost two months.

“Misty. I...I wasn’t expecting ye to be here.” He says, equally shocked to see me.

I fold my arms and feel my eyes narrowing angrily at him. “What are you doing here, O’Malley?”

O’Malley looks at me for a few moments before he turns his attention to Roxi. “I’m sorry to drop by like this, love. It’s just that I heard ye were watching me boy. I...I had no idea Misty would be here at the same time.”

“Oh really?!” My blood starts boiling and Roxi quickly steps over to me, ready to try and calm me down. “So instead of calling ME to figure out a time to see your son, you decided to just drop by Roxi and Keira’s unannounced for some quality time with him?!”

“Misty...please try to calm down.” Roxi says, always being the voice of reason. She turns back to respond to O’Malley, but he’s giving me his full attention now.

“I was gonna call ye soon, love. I swear!” He says, trying to defend himself, but it doesn’t matter to me at the moment. “I just knew they were taking care of him so I figured it was pointless to reach out to ye yet.”

I shake my head and grasp at my hair. I feel myself start to shake with rage as Roxi puts her hands on my shoulders. Before I can respond, Owen sprints over to O’Malley as fast as his little legs will take him.

“Dada!” He squeals, holding his arms up towards O’Malley. O’Malley reaches down and scoops him up into his arms.

“Owen me boy!” Far be it from me to ruin their happy reunion, but I don’t share in Owen’s excitement.

“I...I need to go for a walk.” I’m shaking so bad, refusing to look at O’Malley as I’m heading towards the door. “I’ll be back in a little while, Roxi. I just need some space while they spend some time together.”

“You shouldn’t be alone. I’ll go with you.” Roxi says back to me, trying to head out the door with me, but I shake my head at her.

“No, it’s okay.” I reassure her. “I’ll be fine.”

“Misty, love--” O’Malley tries to stop me, but he shuts up as soon as I glare at him, quietly attempting to kill him in my mind.

I turn and head out the door, needing to clear my head. And a long walk around the neighborhood or two should do just the trick...I hope.

An hour later…

An hour was more than enough time for me to clear my head and think about what I would say to O’Malley once I got back to Roxi and Keira’s. Even though I’m still angry, I’m not going to go the route of starting a full blown argument with O’Malley, especially when the both of us were guests as it was. No, I would try to talk calm and rationally with him, if only for the sake of our son.

Once I get back to Roxi and Keira’s home, however, I’m surprised to see the two of them outside with the boys. O’Malley is nowhere to be found, but I look around for him anyway.

“Where’s O’Malley?” I ask as I walk up to Roxi and take Owen into my arms. His eyes are red and puffy as if he had just been crying, and he lays his head on my shoulder, visibly upset.

“He left a few minutes ago.” Roxi tells me and I narrow my eyes angrily once again. “He wasn’t sure how much longer you were going to be gone, but he felt it best he wasn’t here when you got back.”

I roll my eyes and rub Owen’s back, doing my best to comfort him. But even a mother’s love isn’t quite enough when he’s heartbroken over his father leaving. “Figures. He can’t even be bothered to spend more than an hour with his son after being gone for two months.”

Roxi runs her hand through Owen’s hair, also trying to comfort him, but he looks away from her, only wanting me. “He meant well, Misty. I don’t know what happened between the two of you, but I think you two should talk about it, soon. Aside from right before Owen was born, I’ve never seen you so angry with him before.”

“He left, Roxi.” I state with a shrug. “He was mad at me because I decided to go back to SCW, even temporarily, and he left. I can’t help but be angry with him.”

Keira walks up and stands next to me, holding Nate in her arms. She holds him close to Owen, trying to cheer him up and to my surprise it actually works as when Nate makes a funny noise, Owen lets out a giggle and starts playing with him.

“Well…” Roxi starts, thinking her next words over carefully. “Try not to worry about it right now. You need to focus on your match this weekend, and getting upset because of O’Malley will not do you or...Brother Grimm...any good in this tournament.” I can’t help but crack a smile when Roxi hesitates before saying Brother Grimm’s name. “Speaking of which, when are you heading to Detroit?”

“My flight is tonight.” I say, disappointed. I want nothing more than to stay longer and be with Owen a little longer, but even I know I can’t. “So, I need to spend as much time with you two and Owen as I can. I’ll be back soon, I promise.”

“Maybe sooner if you and Brother Grimm get eliminated this weekend.” Keira chimes in.

Both Roxi and I look to Keira, frowns on our faces and she quickly regrets how that came across.

“No worries, Keira.” I say before she has a chance to apologize. “You’re pretty much right anyway. I’m not exactly sure how teaming with Brother Grimm is going to go, so everything is up in the air. Now what do you say we all head back inside and try to have a good visit?”

“Sounds perfect to me.” Roxi replies.

“I was just going to suggest that because I think Nate needs a diaper change.” Keira adds in.

I pat Owen’s little behind gently and he lets out another giggle, thankfully returning to his happy self as we all head back inside to enjoy our visit. I try my best to keep my mind off of O’Malley the rest of the visit, but his voice and the image of his face lingers in the back of my mind, wondering just when the next time I will see him is.




It’s almost time. I’m so close to making my return to the ring in this year’s Blast From the Past tournament, and if I’m honest, I’m not sure how I am supposed to feel anymore. What started out as excitement when I added my name to the list of entrants just a couple of months ago, has quickly turned to anxiety and if I’m honest, even fear.

I haven’t been in the ring in two years. I’m not familiar with many of the faces on the roster this year, and even worse, I’m teaming with a...man...that not only tormented my oldest son, but also has this unnatural desire to take my youngest child...my handsome little man, Owen. How am I supposed to set all those feelings aside and team with Brother Grimm and work well with him in hopes of getting both of us a shot at the World titles? And a better question, how am I supposed to put up with that woman that is affiliated with him somehow- Belladonna Grey?!

I don’t know if I really thought this through before I made this decision. I’m all too familiar with the risks involved with signing up for this tournament, but this could be my toughest year yet. But if there is one thing I’m glad I don’t have to worry about right now it’s Owen, because he’s safe and he’s as far away from Brother Grimm as possible. I still hate being away from him, but it’s a sacrifice I had to make to keep him safe.

And now it’s time to really focus. I have to dedicate all of my energy and attention to being as ready as possible for this first round match, but also trying to be prepared for what Brother Grimm and I could be up against should we advance to the second round. Three tough teams have already secured their spot for the second round and all three of them could be big problems for Grimm and I.

Lord Raab and Evie Baang...psycho and psychoer. Is psychoer even a word? No? Oh well, it fits the situation so sue me if you don’t like it. I’ve kept tabs on most everything in SCW since I’ve been gone and if there is one person I don’t ever want to be near, it’s Lord Raab. Then again, I’m sure Grimm could handle him just fine. As far as me possibly going up against Evie Baang? That...I’m not so sure about. That woman is a loose cannon and just watching her feud with Alexis was enough to deter me from ever wanting to step into the ring with her.

And how about Max Burke and Mercedes Vargas? Interesting team up there, but they have all the potential in the world. I’m excited to see Max back in the ring, but as a possible challenger? Not so sure. I’m liking his new attitude, though. Definitely looking forward to seeing more of this Max Burke. Mercedes Vargas is a whole different story. It’s like nothing has changed with her, because she’s right back with the Mean Girls like she was last time I was around. Little more vicious, but I’m familiar with her so I could hold my own against her.

Dax Beckett and Amy Marshall...HA! That is an team on the verge of self-destruction right there. Not a whole lot I can say about them. Dax is a little too cocky for his own good, and as accomplished as Amy Marshall is, I’m confident that even after two years of retirement I could handle her in the ring.

The rest of the teams will be decided this coming week, but before I get down to addressing my and Grimm’s opponents this week, there’s one Bombshell I need to address, as she seemed to have a few choice words to say about me. I’m not exactly sure what I did to piss her off so bad, considering she’s been out of the ring longer than I have, but Brandi Shotze needs to be taught a lesson. I don’t know if she and Jeremiah Hardin will make it to the second round, but after watching her promo, I have to say, I’m almost praying for it. And I’m praying Brother Grimm and I get booked against those two, because what I wouldn’t give to smack her around a bit.

Seriously, that woman- and I use that term very loosely- used to be someone I thoroughly enjoyed watching compete in the ring. She’s got it all. She’s entertaining as all hell and she’s got an attitude that she knows how to use in the ring, but what she said about me? The shots she clearly took at me were just uncalled for and it seems like she’s taking a page out of Mark Ward’s book of insults because the both of them seem to be under the impression that I’m begging for all sorts of attention, but I’m not. I could sit here and defend myself until I’m blue in the face but it wouldn’t make one lick of difference in their opinions of me. I’ve never done anything personal to Brandi Shotze in the past, but if she wants a fight with me, I’ll gladly give it to her no problem. Good luck to her and Jeremiah, though. Personally, I’m looking forward to seeing her send Amanda Whore...oops...Cortez...back to where she came from.

Buuuuut...let’s not get to carried away, right? I’m not facing either of them this week, as much as I’d love to be, because at least I’m familiar with them. Unfortunately, the first round for Brother Grimm and I could turn out to be our biggest threat as we’ve got the interesting combination of Kris Halc and Polly Playtime. Let’s start with the one half of this time I’m at least FAMILIAR with...Kris Halc.

Funny little story about Kris. The last time I was in SCW, he was around, too. And, as much as my opinion has changed of him right now, I couldn’t stand the guy back then. Specifically because of his attitude towards me when I had amnesia. Naturally some people would sling out their jokes and even call me a faker or what have you, and Kris here was the one joking about it. Talk about insensitive, but I’m sure Kris wouldn’t even deny that, would he?

Regardless of his attitude, and the fact that he was stupid enough to have a child with Liz Smalls, I actually like Kris. He’s a hell of a competitor, and if he really applied himself, he could accomplish a lot more than he already has here in SCW. I’m sure that’s why he entered this tournament. Because he has that itch to get a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship. His time as a tag team champion with his brother is over...for now. And he has everything it takes to be the top gun in SCW.

But...if there is anything Brother Grimm and I have to say about it, he won’t be getting that shot from winning this tournament. Kris has grown up tremendously over the last few years, but adding Blast From the Past tournament champion to his list of achievements is something I’m hoping won’t be in his future. It’s nothing personal. It’s just unfortunate luck for him and Polly.

Polly.  Polly Playtime. Well there is an interesting name if I’ve ever heard one before. I gotta admit, walking into this match is going to be almost like a shot in the dark because I have no clue what to expect from this girl. I mean, I’ve watched a few of her matches but I can honestly say I don’t know if I should be confident going against her, or downright scared. I’ll go with a bit in between, because I can’t be too confident going against someone who is a former Bombshell Internet Champion and has cemented herself as a serious competitor in the ring.

But...how can I really take her seriously with a name like Polly Playtime?! Just saying the name makes me think of some children’s television show that my nine year old daughter could be watching at this very moment. I know she has a bit of a mean streak in her, given her past feud with Amy Marshall but, I don’t think it’s a mean streak that I should fine too threatening.

I’m sure she wants a shot at the World Bombshell Championship just as much as anybody else. Especially after losing the Internet championship to Mikah, but she’s gonna have to get through me first, and I’m not sure she’ll be completely prepared for this fight that is coming to her. It’s been almost four years since I held the World Bombshell Championship. Four years. Polly Playtime has a bright future ahead of her in SCW. A future champion, that of which I have no doubt.

But now? In the near future? Not if I have anything to do with it.

To be the best, you have to beat the best. She already has one strike against her considering she lost against Mikah at Blaze of Glory VI. And, since I’ve been gone, Mikah has been one of the most talked about Bombshells around. It stands to reason Polly doesn’t stand much hope following a loss of that magnitude. But, this is a fight I’m looking forward to.

You see, I’ve always had a desire to step into the ring with relative newcomers to teach them a lesson so to speak. And I think I could teach Polly quite a bit. She wants to make it as a Bombshell in SCW? Well, she has the perfect test going up against me because I am the ORIGINAL Bombshell and I plan on showing her just what it takes to become the best.

And that’s not ego talking. That’s just straight fact.

I didn’t sign up for this tournament automatically wanting nothing more than to be the only person to win it for a second time. In fact, I didn’t even realize that so far, not one person has one the tournament twice, until just a few days ago. That doesn’t matter to me. Do I want to win? Sure. But should I be eliminated, I’m not going to cry about it, because if I’m honest, the experience I’m going to have in this first round match alone is enough to have me walk away satisfied should Brother Grimm and I lose.

So Kris Halc...Polly Playtime...get ready. Train harder than you have before, because this Sunday at Climax Control? You’re in for the fight of your life. Brother Grimm will be your worst nightmare- that I promise you. He’ll toy with your mind and bring a danger about him I don’t think you’re prepared for.

And as for me? Well...I’ll be the teacher in this instance, because the two of you have a lot to learn, and I have no problem giving the lesson. Now is not the time for fun and games. Now is not the time to PLAY…

It’s time to fight. It’s time to show us what you got, because from where I’m standing...neither of you are ready.

Good luck to you both, Kris and Polly. May the best team win! And trust me...Brother Grimm and I plan to!

See ya Sunday!

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 7